The oracles of reason ... in several letters to Mr. Hobbs and other persons of eminent quality and learning / by Char. Blount, Esq., Mr. Gildon and others.
         Blount, Charles, 1654-1693.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 328 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 127 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28444
         Wing B3312
         ESTC R15706
         11724939
         ocm 11724939
         48367
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28444)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48367)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 14:19)
      
       
         
           
             The oracles of reason ... in several letters to Mr. Hobbs and other persons of eminent quality and learning / by Char. Blount, Esq., Mr. Gildon and others.
             Blount, Charles, 1654-1693.
             Burnet, Thomas, 1635?-1715. Archaeology philosophicae.
             Gildon, Charles, 1665-1724.
             H. B.
          
           [24], 226 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Preface signed: C. Gildon [i.e. Charles Gildon].
             The 7th and 8th chapters of Burnet's Archaeologia and Appendix of the Brachmin's religion, were translated by H.B. [i.e Henry Brown] Cf. p. 20.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Deism.
           Rationalism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ORACLES
           OF
           REASON
           :
           Consisting
           of
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               Vindication
               of
               Dr.
               Burnet's
               Archiologiae
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Seventh
               and
               Eighth
               Chapters
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               Moses's
               Description
               of
               the
               Original
               state
               of
               Man
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Dr.
               Burnet's
               Appendix
               of
               the
               Brachmins
               Religion
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Deist's
               Religion
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             
               7.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Trinitarians
              
               and
               Councils
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               Felicity
               consists
               in
               Pleasure
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Of
               Fate
               and
               Fortune
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Of
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Lawfulness
               of
               Marrying
               two
               Sisters
               Successively
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               A
               Political
               Account
               of
               the
               Subversion
               of
               Iewdaism
               ,
               and
               Original
               of
               the
               Millenium
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Of
               the
               Auguries
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Natural
               Religion
               as
               oppos'd
               to
               divine
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               Matter
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               the
               World
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           In
           several
           Letters
           to
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           and
           other
           Persons
           of
           Eminent
           Quality
           ,
           and
           Learning
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Char.
             Blount
          
           
             Esq
          
           Mr.
           Gildon
           and
           Others
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           NAture
           ,
           or
           that
           Sacred
           and
           
             Supream
             CAUSE
          
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           which
           we
           term
           GOD
           ,
           has
           furnished
           his
           Creatures
           with
           such
           Guides
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           Conduct
           them
           to
           the
           several
           Ends
           of
           their
           Beings
           .
           To
           the
           Birds
           ,
           Beasts
           and
           other
           Animals
           ,
           which
           we
           generally
           hold
           Inferior
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           gave
           INSTINCT
           ,
           as
           sufficient
           to
           direct
           them
           to
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           them
           .
           We
           may
           well
           therefore
           excuse
           them
           ,
           if
           by
           that
           Guide
           they
           go
           not
           beyond
           a
           present
           Care
           of
           their
           Subsistence
           and
           Continuation
           ,
           all
           which
           reaches
           not
           beyond
           the
           Body
           ;
           because
           we
           can
           discover
           no
           other
           End
           of
           their
           Being
           (
           except
           what
           human
           Luxury
           has
           found
           out
           in
           their
           Destruction
           )
           but
           to
           Support
           that
           Being
           by
           Food
           ,
           and
           to
           Preserve
           it
           by
           Propagation
           ;
           
           and
           to
           this
           ,
           Instinct
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           Man
           we
           (
           at
           least
           )
           discover
           a
           farther
           and
           nobler
           End.
           Nature
           therefore
           must
           have
           given
           him
           another
           and
           a
           more
           sufficient
           Guide
           :
           For
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           (
           the
           Chief
           Ingredient
           of
           his
           Composition
           )
           is
           not
           bounded
           by
           present
           Objects
           ,
           in
           which
           Instinct
           alone
           would
           serve
           .
           Futurity
           has
           always
           a
           share
           in
           its
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           its
           Faculties
           will
           be
           employ'd
           with
           a
           Care
           of
           those
           Things
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           may
           derive
           not
           only
           Advantage
           ,
           Interest
           and
           Ease
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           also
           Improvement
           ,
           Happiness
           and
           Tranquility
           for
           its
           self
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           things
           from
           which
           the
           Mind
           must
           gather
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           Compose
           all
           these
           ,
           are
           so
           vast
           in
           Number
           ,
           and
           so
           Various
           and
           Obscure
           in
           their
           Natures
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Help
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Guide
           ,
           it
           may
           make
           a
           Collection
           of
           Poisons
           instead
           of
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           reap
           its
           Destruction
           ,
           not
           Satisfaction
           ;
           But
           the
           
             Omnipotent
             CAUSE
          
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           well
           furnished
           Bruits
           ,
           left
           not
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           without
           its
           Director
           in
           this
           Maze
           and
           Lottery
           of
           Things
           ;
           he
           gave
           it
           
           Reason
           ,
           as
           its
           sovereign
           Rule
           and
           Touchstone
           to
           examin
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           to
           fit
           our
           Choice
           to
           our
           double
           Advantage
           of
           Body
           and
           Mind
           .
           Reason
           is
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           brings
           Day
           to
           those
           Things
           ,
           that
           will
           contribute
           to
           ,
           or
           oppose
           our
           Happiness
           ;
           without
           which
           we
           should
           in
           vain
           grope
           in
           the
           Dark
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           owe
           entirely
           to
           Chance
           what
           we
           obtain'd
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Reason
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           perfect
           Knowledge
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           able
           to
           furnish
           us
           with
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           we
           need
           care
           for
           .
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           our
           Skill
           in
           the
           inmost
           Nature
           of
           Things
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           (
           since
           we
           are
           ordain'd
           to
           an
           eternity
           of
           Continuance
           )
           that
           we
           should
           know
           how
           to
           make
           Eternity
           Happy
           ,
           since
           its
           Being
           so
           depends
           on
           our selves
           ;
           and
           since
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           I
           can
           discover
           nothing
           that
           can
           give
           it
           us
           ,
           but
           our
           sovereign
           Guide
           ,
           Reason
           .
        
         
           REASON
           ,
           therefore
           being
           the
           Supream
           and
           Primitive
           Director
           of
           e'ery
           Man
           ,
           to
           infringe
           its
           Liberty
           of
           directing
           ,
           is
           to
           invade
           the
           common
           Charter
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           every
           Man's
           Right
           and
           
           Property
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           are
           justly
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Human-kind
           .
           But
           how
           that
           Character
           agrees
           with
           the
           Fiery
           Glory
           of
           the
           Zealots
           for
           Religion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           Religion
           and
           Nature
           are
           directly
           Opposites
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           they
           pretend
           their
           Severity
           against
           Heterodox
           Books
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           deviate
           from
           their
           Opinions
           )
           is
           the
           Eff●ct
           of
           their
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           then
           they
           ca●not
           deny
           but
           that
           they
           make
           themselves
           the
           Iudges
           of
           that
           Good
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           their
           Opinion
           the
           Standard
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           particular
           for
           what
           they
           would
           have
           of
           so
           universal
           Extent
           ;
           and
           will
           afford
           us
           no
           Refuge
           if
           they
           should
           lead
           us
           into
           an
           Error
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           hereafter
           find
           (
           unless
           they
           deny
           that
           they
           can
           ●e
           deceived
           )
           and
           if
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           then
           may
           their
           Universal
           imaginary
           Good
           prove
           a
           Real
           and
           Universal
           Evil.
           
        
         
           If
           they
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           every
           Man
           must
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           not
           anothers
           Faith
           ;
           they
           must
           
           grant
           every
           one
           the
           Liberty
           of
           believing
           and
           professing
           what
           his
           own
           Reason
           shall
           direct
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Crime
           to
           oppose
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           mean
           by
           indirect
           Means
           ,
           for
           I
           shall
           never
           quarrel
           at
           Reason
           if
           they
           can
           produce
           any
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           these
           Fiery
           Bigots
           ,
           that
           their
           Practice
           and
           Doctrin
           being
           so
           Contradictory
           ,
           gives
           a
           more
           effectual
           Blow
           at
           Religion
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Attempts
           of
           professed
           Atheists
           ;
           for
           when
           these
           clash
           ,
           they
           give
           too
           great
           Grounds
           to
           suspect
           a
           trick
           in
           the
           whole
           :
           And
           when
           so
           essential
           a
           Birthright
           of
           each
           Man
           is
           invaded
           ,
           it
           must
           improve
           those
           Suspicions
           very
           much
           ,
           and
           cause
           a
           narrower
           Enquiry
           into
           Things
           that
           might
           otherwise
           pass
           unregarded
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           not
           have
           so
           great
           cause
           to
           resent
           this
           Severity
           ,
           if
           we
           might
           say
           of
           Religion
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           said
           of
           Providence
           ,
           —
           
             Ridiculum
             est
             agere
             curam
             rerum
             humanarum
             ,
             Quicquid
             est
             Summum
             ,
             sed
             credi
             usui
             est
             Vitae
             .
          
           —
           That
           't
           was
           meerly
           a
           political
           Trick
           for
           the
           Convenience
           of
           Government
           and
           human
           Life
           .
           Then
           indeed
           it
           would
           be
           something
           pardonable
           in
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           
           that
           Patronize
           the
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           so
           vehemently
           ,
           to
           strive
           with
           so
           much
           Ardor
           for
           the
           reducing
           all
           to
           their
           own
           Fancy
           .
           Then
           the
           Prophanation
           would
           not
           be
           great
           ,
           of
           making
           what
           they
           really
           believ'd
           a
           Chymaera
           serve
           a
           Turn
           ,
           and
           complement
           a
           Faction
           or
           any
           Interest
           .
           I
           will
           easily
           excuse
           the
           ancient
           Founders
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           for
           having
           recourse
           to
           Stratagems
           ,
           to
           reduce
           Mens
           Reason
           to
           particular
           Opinions
           ,
           because
           they
           made
           use
           of
           them
           only
           to
           form
           Greatness
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           imposing
           on
           the
           Predominant
           Frailties
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           Sort
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           they
           judg'd
           of
           no
           more
           Concern
           ,
           than
           a
           temporal
           Convenience
           .
           'T
           was
           no
           ill
           Policy
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           perceiv'd
           the
           Generality
           of
           Mankind
           would
           easily
           submit
           their
           Reason
           to
           every
           appearance
           of
           a
           Wonder
           ,
           to
           fish
           for
           their
           Profit
           and
           Glory
           ,
           with
           so
           eas●e
           a
           Bait.
           Alexander
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           Lucian
           ,
           found
           it
           turn
           to
           his
           Advantage
           ,
           in
           gaining
           him
           so
           great
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           People
           .
           And
           from
           this
           Topic
           Philostrates
           magnifies
           Apollonius
           .
           These
           in
           short
           ,
           every
           new
           God
           and
           Prophet
           among
           them
           was
           to
           have
           ,
           as
           Credentials
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Zeal
           of
           his
           Devotees
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           carried
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           extraordinary
           Circumstances
           to
           gain
           'em
           necessary
           Credit
           ,
           as
           one
           (
           among
           several
           others
           )
           in
           those
           Marble
           Records
           found
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Aesculapius
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
          
           
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           in
           English.
           
           
             
               In
               those
               days
               there
               was
               an
               Oracle
               delivered
               to
               one
            
             Caius
             ,
             
               that
               was
               blind
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Altar
               ,
               and
               kneel
               down
               ,
               and
               should
               then
               go
               from
               the
               right
               side
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               place
               five
               Fingers
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               his
               Hand
               and
               put
               it
               on
               his
               own
               Eyes
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               plainly
               saw
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               congratulated
               the
               Cure
               ,
               that
               such
               great
               Miracles
               should
               be
               performed
               under
               our
               Emperor
            
             Anteninus
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           we●e
           very
           Remarkable
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Blind
           Man
           himself
           that
           could
           carry
           on
           the
           Imposture
           ,
           in
           pretending
           a
           Cure
           
           of
           a
           Disease
           he
           did
           not
           labour
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Gods
           the
           Romans
           always
           found
           some
           that
           would
           attest
           the
           highest
           Improbabilities
           by
           Authority
           ,
           to
           influence
           the
           People
           with
           an
           Awe
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           Swore
           he
           saw
           Romulus
           assum'd
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           that
           Senate
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Authors
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           grant
           him
           Immortality
           and
           Deity
           above
           ,
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           give
           the
           People
           a
           Vener●tion
           for
           their
           Princes
           ,
           when
           they
           s●●
           they
           passed
           from
           governing
           them
           to
           ●e
           Gods.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           from
           this
           Digression
           ,
           I
           could
           pardon
           these
           Heathens
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           what
           they
           imp●sed
           ,
           and
           besides
           fear'd
           to
           trust
           Mankind
           with
           their
           Reason
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           discover
           the
           Imposture
           .
           But
           among
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           Opinions
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           ●eyond
           the
           Fear
           of
           the
           nicest
           Scrutiny
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           confine
           our
           Liberty
           of
           Iudging
           is
           too
           Arbitrary
           for
           Englishmen
           to
           ●ear
           .
           If
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           with
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           think
           this
           Method
           for
           their
           turn
           ,
           I
           cant
           blame
           'em
           ;
           but
           if
           with
           us
           
           they
           believe
           Religion
           and
           Eternity
           a
           sacred
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           Man
           is
           so
           far
           interested
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           Enjoyment
           and
           loss
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           depends
           on
           his
           own
           Faith
           ;
           let
           them
           leave
           every
           Man
           in
           his
           Native
           Right
           to
           Reason
           on
           what
           Concerns
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           bring
           nothing
           against
           us
           but
           what
           Reason
           affords
           them
           .
           For
           't
           is
           but
           fair
           that
           if
           I
           must
           venture
           my
           Life
           in
           any
           Cause
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           Liberty
           of
           taking
           my
           own
           Methods
           of
           Security
           .
        
         
           This
           Liberty
           among
           us
           extends
           to
           the
           interpreting
           that
           sacred
           Repository
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           own
           Reason
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Liberty
           that
           has
           been
           for
           many
           Years
           asserted
           to
           be
           the
           Right
           of
           every
           reasonable
           Man
           :
           This
           being
           granted
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           can't
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           it
           inevitably
           follows
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           allow'd
           a
           Liberty
           of
           Declaring
           our
           Opinion
           and
           Interpretation
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           could
           be
           of
           no
           use
           in
           Nature
           to
           us
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Right
           of
           every
           reasonable
           Man
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           must
           it
           be
           of
           Men
           that
           to
           their
           natural
           Reason
           have
           the
           acquired
           helps
           of
           Learning
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Burnet
           must
           be
           granted
           to
           have
           ,
           
           whom
           my
           ever
           Honoured
           and
           Learned
           Friend
           has
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           Evidence
           ,
           vindicated
           in
           the
           first
           Letter
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           through
           a
           vain
           Opinion
           that
           I
           can
           add
           any
           force
           to
           that
           incomparable
           Defence
           of
           his
           learned
           Advocate
           ,
           that
           I
           presume
           to
           interest
           my self
           in
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Quarrel
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           plead
           for
           that
           Liberty
           for
           him
           (
           and
           in
           him
           for
           every
           ingenious
           Man
           )
           which
           his
           great
           Opposers
           stand
           so
           much
           upon
           ,
           against
           those
           Adversaries
           that
           would
           deny
           the
           same
           to
           them
           .
           I
           should
           never
           complain
           of
           their
           confuting
           him
           by
           fair
           Reason
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Weapon
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           have
           Recourse
           to
           the
           wretched
           Refuge
           of
           rooted
           Argument
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           
             say
             so
          
           of
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           unfair
           Dealing
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           press
           what
           they
           would
           not
           admit
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Let
           Reason
           be
           our
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           never
           fear
           being
           Censur'd
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           establishing
           its
           Sovereignty
           :
           Nor
           can
           the
           nicest
           Devotee
           that
           hath
           any
           deference
           to
           Reason
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           Dr.
           Burnet
           h●●
           discover'd
           more
           Veneration
           for
           the
           great
           Prophet
           Moses
           ,
           by
           reducing
           him
           to
           that
           noble
           Standard
           ,
           and
           freeing
           him
           from
           all
           
           the
           Absurdities
           vulgar
           Apprehensions
           had
           cast
           on
           him
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           stickle
           them
           ,
           that
           involv'd
           him
           in
           '
           em
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           Moses
           ,
           but
           his
           Interpreters
           that
           the
           learned
           Doctor
           has
           exposed
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           't
           is
           not
           that
           holy
           Law-giver
           ,
           but
           the
           blind
           Biggots
           of
           the
           old
           absurd
           Interpretation
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           offended
           in
           publishing
           this
           in
           English.
           
        
         
           Let
           our
           Adversaries
           but
           consider
           that
           this
           Liberty
           I
           have
           been
           pleading
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Doctor
           has
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           examin
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           Others
           ,
           by
           the
           severe
           ,
           yet
           just
           ,
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           ;
           which
           they
           will
           agree
           to
           be
           very
           reasonable
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           reflect
           ,
           that
           the
           Passions
           and
           Interests
           of
           Men
           have
           not
           only
           emboldned
           them
           to
           misinterpret
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writ
          
           to
           their
           own
           Ends
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           add
           to
           and
           detract
           from
           the
           very
           Text
           it self
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           have
           brought
           into
           Question
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           particularly
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           Manuscripts
           is
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           that
           of
           Beza
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           ancient
           ,
           't
           is
           put
           by
           its
           self
           at
           the
           End
           ,
           like
           an
           Apocriphal
           piece
           .
        
         
         
           St.
           Jerom
           is
           a
           further
           Testimony
           of
           this
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           Supervisal
           and
           Correction
           of
           the
           Latin
           Bible
           ,
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           having
           recourse
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           he
           found
           those
           Copies
           as
           defective
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           alter'd
           by
           the
           Transcribers
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Latins
           .
        
         
           This
           liberty
           of
           Reasoning
           I
           have
           been
           so
           long
           pleading
           for
           ,
           our
           severest
           Oponents
           will
           grant
           us
           in
           Philosophical
           and
           Historical
           Points
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           part
           of
           this
           Book
           which
           relates
           not
           to
           Religion
           ,
           is
           compos'd
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           say
           nothing
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           obviate
           those
           Objections
           I
           foresee
           will
           be
           made
           against
           them
           by
           those
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           we
           judg
           of
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           but
           by
           bare
           Appearances
           ,
           and
           Probabilities
           .
           'T
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           defend
           them
           when
           they
           are
           attack●
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           meddle
           with
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Letters
           that
           relate
           to
           Religion
           except
           one
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           which
           is
           so
           uncommon
           ,
           the
           Reasons
           it
           contains
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           it
           aims
           at
           so
           evidently
           gain'd
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           can
           be
           so
           vain
           to
           imagin
           ,
           that
           my
           declaring
           my self
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           will
           be
           any
           Advantage
           to
           
           the
           cause
           ,
           or
           that
           what
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           least
           strengthen
           my
           Honour'd
           Friends
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           are
           invincible
           ,
           but
           I
           consult
           purely
           my
           own
           satisfaction
           in
           running
           over
           some
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Subject
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           tho
           I
           am
           not
           vain
           enough
           to
           think
           ,
           yet
           am
           I
           zealous
           enough
           to
           wish
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Person
           the
           Letter
           is
           directed
           to
           .
           I
           mean
           that
           
             about
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Marrying
             two
             Sisters
             .
          
        
         
           All
           the
           weight
           and
           force
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           this
           Subject
           seem
           to
           turn
           upon
           this
           one
           Point
           ,
           viz.
           
             Whether
             the
             Marriage
             of
             two
             Sisters
             successively
             be
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
          
           This
           is
           the
           Rock
           that
           all
           the
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Affirmative
           depend
           on
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           fix
           chiefly
           on
           
             Levit.
             18.16
          
           ,
           &
           18.
           or
           some
           other
           Mosaic
           Prohibitions
           .
           So
           that
           if
           it
           be
           made
           evident
           that
           such
           a
           Marriage
           is
           not
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Bugbears
           of
           Custom
           (
           for
           those
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Canon-Law
           evidently
           ,
           from
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           ever
           Honour'd
           and
           Learned
           Friend
           ,
           depend
           entirely
           on
           this
           )
           will
           vanish
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           be
           not
           infring'd
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           
           is
           no
           other
           consideration
           can
           reach
           the
           nicest
           scruple
           of
           the
           most
           severe
           Lady
           of
           Honour
           that
           has
           with
           it
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           assur'd
           the
           Admirable
           Astraea
           has
           .
           Tho
           this
           Point
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           be
           already
           beyond
           contradiction
           clear'd
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           attempt
           a
           Supererogatory
           Argument
           or
           two
           ,
           as
           a
           tribute
           I
           owe
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           so
           much
           approve
           of
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           to
           make
           any
           Law
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           strictly
           taken
           (
           for
           in
           some
           sense
           every
           Law
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           temporary
           convenience
           or
           good
           of
           a
           people
           is
           so
           )
           it
           must
           have
           one
           quality
           ,
           that
           is
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           consequence
           )
           of
           his
           Acts
           ,
           viz.
           Immutability
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           must
           be
           founded
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           always
           the
           same
           .
           So
           that
           what
           was
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           could
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           be
           opposite
           to
           his
           Law
           ,
           in
           our
           time
           ;
           and
           what
           God
           plainly
           and
           openly
           espous'd
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           cannot
           but
           he
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           according
           to
           his
           Law
           :
           Now
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           
             Sarah
             Abrahams
          
           Wife
           was
           his
           Sister
           ,
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           tho
           not
           by
           the
           Mother
           ,
           
             Gen.
             
             20.12
             .
             And
             yet
             indeed
             she
             is
             my
             Sister
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             Daughter
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Daughter
             of
             my
             Mother
             ,
             and
             she
             became
             my
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           was
           at
           least
           a
           half-blood
           ,
           and
           something
           with
           a
           face
           very
           like
           Incest
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Marriage
           justify'd
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           threats
           he
           us'd
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           if
           he
           return'd
           not
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           those
           Plagues
           he
           inflicted
           on
           Pharoah
           and
           his
           House
           ,
           
             Gen.
             12.17
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             Plagued
          
           Pharoah
           
             and
             his
             House
             ,
             with
             great
             Plagues
             because
             of
          
           Sarai
           Abraham's
           Wife
           :
           But
           also
           in
           the
           farther
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Gen.
             17.15
          
           ,
           &
           
             16.
             
             And
             God
             said
             unto
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             as
             for
          
           Sarai
           
             thy
             Wife
             thou
             shalt
             not
             call
             her
             Name
          
           Sarai
           ,
           but
           Sarah
           
             shall
             her
             Name
             be
          
           .
           Now
           this
           alteration
           of
           her
           Name
           shew'd
           a
           particular
           favour
           she
           had
           found
           in
           being
           Abraham's
           lawful
           Wife
           ,
           for
           God
           always
           alter'd
           or
           order'd
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           he
           particularly
           chose
           ,
           as
           
             Abraham's
             ,
             Jacob's
          
           ,
           &c.
           And
           
             ver
             .
             16.
          
           is
           a
           confirmation
           of
           my
           assertion
           ,
           
             I
             will
             bless
             her
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             a
             Son
             also
             of
             her
             ,
             and
          
           She
           
             shall
             be
             a
             Mother
             of
             Nations
             ,
             Kings
             of
             People
             shall
             be
             of
             her
             .
          
        
         
         
           Certainly
           never
           was
           Marriage
           better
           confirm'd
           than
           this
           ,
           so
           solemnly
           approv'd
           by
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Right
           and
           Just.
           And
           afterward
           God
           chooses
           to
           establish
           his
           Covenant
           with
           Isaac
           the
           Son
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           not
           with
           Ishmael
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Hagar
             ,
             tho
          
           Hagar
           
             was
             not
             his
             Sister
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           we
           find
           this
           very
           sort
           of
           Marriage
           so
           approv'd
           of
           by
           God
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           forbid
           by
           Moses
           in
           Leviticus
           (
           that
           is
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           perswade
           us
           that
           he
           intended
           the
           prohibitions
           of
           the
           18th
           .
           of
           Levit.
           as
           to
           Marriage
           )
           for
           if
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             uncover
             the
             Nakedness
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             Daughter
             ,
          
           be
           the
           same
           as
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             marry
             thy
             Fathers
             Daughter
             ,
          
           and
           this
           be
           a
           Divine
           immutable
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           very
           Case
           of
           Abraham
           is
           expresly
           condemn'd
           .
           Nay
           if
           this
           Levitical
           Prohibition
           be
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           too
           ,
           then
           wou'd
           there
           be
           a
           Divine
           Law
           expresly
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           Such
           absurdities
           do
           some
           men
           incur
           ,
           whilst
           they
           pursue
           either
           some
           private
           design
           ,
           or
           supinely
           interpret
           without
           a
           diligent
           and
           
           through
           comparison
           of
           the
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           't
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           in
           a
           line
           or
           two
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           Standard
           I
           make
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           own
           particular
           Fancy
           ,
           but
           a
           Reality
           establish'd
           by
           Christ
           himself
           .
           For
           he
           examining
           some
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           tells
           the
           Jews
           this
           was
           permitted
           for
           the
           hardness
           of
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           where
           he
           makes
           from
           the
           beginning
           the
           Test
           and
           Standard
           of
           that
           permissory
           Law
           ,
           which
           must
           hold
           good
           too
           for
           the
           Prohibitions
           ,
           both
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           viz.
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           Israelites
           hearts
           ,
           or
           the
           depravity
           of
           their
           inclinations
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           't
           is
           evident
           to
           me
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Prohibition
           of
           Marriage
           intended
           by
           that
           
             18.
             
             Chap.
             of
             Leviticus
          
           ,
           for
           I
           meet
           not
           with
           the
           Phrase
           of
           
             Uncovering
             the
             Nakedness
          
           ,
           importing
           Marriage
           ,
           in
           any
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           mean
           absolutely
           and
           alone
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           
             20.
             
             Chap.
          
           where
           the
           same
           Prohibitions
           are
           repeated
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           meant
           barely
           as
           to
           unlawful
           Copulations
           without
           Marriage
           ;
           for
           first
           to
           what
           purpose
           wou'd
           
           it
           be
           to
           forbid
           what
           never
           was
           done
           ,
           or
           cou'd
           indeed
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ev'n
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           For
           we
           never
           read
           of
           any
           Daughters
           that
           Married
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Sons
           their
           Mothers
           knowingly
           ;
           there
           was
           such
           a
           horror
           of
           this
           printed
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Heathens
           gave
           a
           punishment
           to
           Oedipus
           for
           the
           involuntary
           commission
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           Periander
           kill'd
           his
           Mother
           for
           stealing
           his
           Embraces
           .
           Next
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Verse
           in
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           except
           the
           18th
           .
           that
           has
           any
           relation
           to
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           expresses
           the
           taking
           to
           Wife
           ;
           which
           evinces
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           assert
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             Uncovering
             the
             Nakedness
          
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           Synonymous
           Expression
           for
           Marrying
           ;
           else
           't
           would
           be
           perfect
           Nonsense
           in
           this
           18th
           .
           Verse
           ,
           which
           runs
           thus
           ,
           
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             take
             a
             Wife
             to
             her
             Sister
             ,
             to
             vex
             her
             ,
             to
             uncover
             her
             Nakedness
             besides
             the
             other
             in
             her
             life-time
             .
          
           Now
           if
           these
           Expressions
           were
           Synonymous
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           be
           thus
           ,
           
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             take
             a
             Wife
             to
             her
             Sister
             ,
             to
             vex
             her
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Besides
           it
           seems
           to
           imply
           a
           liberty
           of
           espousing
           two
           Sisters
           at
           once
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           enjoying
           both
           ,
           for
           uncovering
           
           the
           Nakedness
           is
           only
           an
           expression
           for
           bare
           enjoyment
           ,
           without
           regard
           either
           to
           Marriage
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Chapter
           should
           be
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           this
           Verse
           should
           not
           relate
           to
           Marriage
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           shou'd
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           that
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           the
           Chapters
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           where
           several
           Laws
           are
           repeated
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           observe
           ,
           at
           least
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           any
           order
           or
           method
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           mixes
           things
           of
           no
           relation
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           very
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           almost
           every
           Verse
           affords
           a
           new
           and
           different
           Prohibition
           .
           Besides
           according
           to
           this
           the
           Verses
           that
           follow
           the
           18th
           .
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           go
           before
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           indeed
           be
           merry
           enough
           to
           make
           Moses
           forbid
           our
           Marriage
           with
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           Mens
           Marrying
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           might
           reach
           one
           of
           Nero's
           Extravagant
           Actions
           ,
           but
           none
           else
           .
           But
           the
           
             20th
             .
             Chapter
          
           explains
           this
           annexing
           each
           particular
           punishment
           ,
           to
           each
           particular
           transgression
           ,
           whereas
           in
           this
           the
           punishment
           is
           put
           in
           general
           at
           the
           End
           ,
           as
           
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             
             commit
             any
             of
             these
             abominations
             ,
             even
             the
             souls
             that
             commit
             them
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           'T
           is
           a
           common
           thing
           in
           this
           Prophet
           to
           repeat
           his
           Prohibitions
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           a
           little
           variety
           .
           But
           methinks
           
             vers
             .
             15.
          
           of
           this
           Chap.
           shou'd
           put
           this
           beyond
           all-question
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             uncover
             the
             nakedness
             of
             thy
             Danghter
             in
             Law
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             thy
             Sons
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Verb
           Is
           being
           in
           the
           present
           Tense
           denotes
           the
           Son
           to
           be
           living
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           concluding
           Proof
           that
           Marriage
           was
           not
           meant
           here
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           invariable
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           limited
           under
           such
           and
           such
           considerations
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           only
           Temporary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wants
           that
           distinguishing
           mark
           given
           to
           the
           Divine
           Laws
           by
           Christ
           ,
           let
           us
           compare
           
             vers
             .
             16.
          
           of
           this
           10th
           .
           Ch.
           of
           Levit.
           with
           
             Deut.
             25.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           &
           10.
           
           First
           ,
           
             Lev.
             1.18
             ,
             16.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             uncover
             the
             Nakedness
             of
             thy
             Brothers
             Wife
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             Brothers
             Nakedness
             .
          
           Next
           ,
           
             Deut.
             25.5
             .
             If
             Brethren
             dwell
             together
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             die
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Child
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             the
             Dead
             shall
             not
             marry
             without
             unto
             a
             stranger
             ,
             
             her
             Husbands
             Brother
             shall
             go
             in
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             take
             her
             to
             him
             to
             Wife
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
          
           Duty
           
             of
             a
             Husbands
             Brother
             to
             her
             .
          
           Nay
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Verses
           that
           is
           to
           the
           11th
           .
           't
           is
           prov'd
           so
           evident
           a
           Duty
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           wou'd
           not
           comply
           with
           it
           was
           to
           be
           affected
           by
           public
           Authority
           ,
           with
           a
           public
           Infamy
           .
           The
           first-born
           was
           only
           to
           succeed
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           deceas'd
           Brother
           ,
           
             That
             his
          
           Name
           
             be
             not
             put
             out
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           Now
           if
           Marrying
           the
           Brothers
           Wife
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           
             Malum
             in
             se
          
           ,
           it
           cou'd
           not
           be
           despensed
           with
           to
           serve
           a
           meer
           Political
           turn
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           trivial
           as
           this
           ,
           especially
           since
           any
           other
           might
           perform
           it
           (
           if
           not
           a
           stranger
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Family
           not
           so
           nearly
           related
           )
           and
           the
           Child
           so
           begotten
           wou'd
           be
           as
           much
           the
           Child
           of
           the
           deceas'd
           ,
           as
           if
           begot
           by
           his
           surviving
           Brother
           .
           Nay
           an
           Adoption
           might
           have
           kept
           up
           the
           Name
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           Aim
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           on
           so
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           an
           Account
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           I
           think
           is
           evident
           )
           the
           Marriage
           of
           a
           Brothers
           
           Widow
           be
           not
           forbid
           ,
           the
           
             ubi
             eadem
             Ratio
             ,
             ibi
             idem
             Jus
          
           of
           the
           Canonists
           is
           quite
           out
           of
           Doors
           against
           the
           Marriage
           of
           two
           Sisters
           .
           And
           were
           I
           deceiv'd
           in
           my
           Assertions
           in
           this
           particular
           (
           which
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           )
           yet
           can
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           this
           blind
           Prohibition
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           should
           affect
           us
           any
           more
           than
           that
           of
           not
           wearing
           Garments
           of
           Linen
           and
           Woolen
           ,
           since
           the
           former
           is
           no
           more
           confirm'd
           by
           Christ
           ,
           than
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           at
           all
           .
           And
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           calculated
           for
           the
           Israelites
           in
           regard
           to
           their
           Rites
           ,
           Customs
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           are
           merely
           Political
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           very
           nature
           can
           have
           no
           tye
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           given
           the
           Scripture
           a
           contrary
           Interpretation
           to
           what
           it
           has
           receiv'd
           before
           ,
           I
           can't
           help
           it
           ;
           this
           I
           have
           chosen
           appears
           to
           me
           the
           natural
           ●esult
           of
           the
           Words
           and
           Context
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           plainly
           forc'd
           Exposition
           .
        
         
           C.
           GILDON
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Readers
           are
           desir'd
           to
           Correct
           the
           Errata's
           of
           the
           Press
           by
           their
           own
           sense
           these
           Chance
           afford
           us
           ,
           having
           no
           time
           to
           peruse
           the
           whole
           .
           Pag.
           3.
           l.
           23.
           add
           the.
           Pag.
           179.
           l.
           2.
           for
           it
           read
           in
           .
           Pag.
           180.
           l.
           13.
           for
           and
           read
           cou'd
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           To
           my
           Worthy
           Friend
           Mr.
           GILDON
           IN
           VINDICATION
           OF
           Dr.
           Burnet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           Promise
           ,
           sent
           you
           herewith
           the
           Seventh
           and
           Eighth
           Chapters
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Appendix
           ,
           of
           the
           Great
           and
           Learned
           Dr.
           Burnet's
           Book
           ,
           
             Archilogiae
             Philosophicae
          
           ,
           published
           ●his
           Winter
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           dedicated
           
           to
           his
           Most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           King
           William
           ,
           being
           employ'd
           about
           other
           Things
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           time
           to
           make
           the
           Translation
           my self
           ,
           but
           transferr'd
           that
           Task
           upon
           —
           yet
           dare
           answer
           for
           the
           Exactness
           of
           the
           Version
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Piece
           it self
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Ingenious
           I
           ever
           read
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           the
           most
           acute
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           learned
           ,
           Observations
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           find
           any
           thing
           worthy
           an
           Objection
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           censorious
           part
           of
           the
           World
           pretend
           ;
           who
           would
           have
           you
           believe
           it
           a
           meer
           Burlesque
           upon
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Destructive
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           wherefore
           by
           consequence
           (
           say
           they
           )
           there
           could
           be
           no
           necessity
           of
           a
           Redemption
           ,
           which
           however
           I
           think
           no
           necessary
           Consequence
           :
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           either
           the
           great
           Veneration
           I
           have
           for
           the
           Doctor
           's
           extraordinary
           Endowments
           ,
           or
           else
           my
           own
           Ignorance
           has
           so
           far
           b●ibed
           me
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           of
           any
           of
           those
           Unjust
           Reflections
           the
           Whole-sale
           Merchants
           o●
           Credulity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           unthinking
           Re●ailers
           ,
           make
           against
           him
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Chapter
           he
           seems
           to
           prove
           that
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Mesaie
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           appear
           inc●nsi●●ent
           with
           Reason
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Eigh●h
           Chapter
           the
           same
           appears
           no
           less
           inconsistent
           with
           Philosophy
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           concludes
           (
           as
           many
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           done
           before
           him
           )
           that
           the
           whole
           rather
           ●●●ms
           ●o
           have
           been
           but
           a
           pious
           Allegory
           ,
           which
           
           Moses
           was
           forced
           to
           accommodate
           to
           the
           weak
           Understandings
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           (
           who
           were
           uncapable
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           any
           higher
           Notions
           )
           thereby
           to
           imprint
           in
           them
           a
           true
           Sence
           of
           one
           Supream
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           wherewith
           all
           other
           Lawgivers
           began
           their
           Histories
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Moses
           .
           But
           that
           the
           World
           had
           a
           beginning
           about
           Six
           thousand
           Years
           since
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           D●generation
           of
           Minkind
           ,
           our
           learned
           Author
           doth
           as
           strenuously
           affirm
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           possible
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           Dr.
           Burnet
           the
           only
           ingenious
           Man
           either
           of
           this
           Age
           or
           Nation
           who
           has
           been
           ,
           upon
           Enquiry
           ,
           startled
           at
           some
           Passages
           in
           the
           Mosaic
           History
           :
           For
           Dr.
           Brown
           (
           so
           justly
           admired
           as
           well
           by
           Foreigners
           as
           his
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           his
           Knowledge
           in
           all
           Gentile
           sorts
           of
           Literature
           )
           does
           both
           in
           his
           
             Religio
             Medici
          
           and
           
             Vulgar
             Errors
          
           ,
           betray
           his
           many
           Doubts
           and
           Scruples
           as
           well
           upon
           this
           Subject
           as
           others
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           words
           —
           
             I
             confess
             (
             says
             the
             Doctor
             )
             there
             are
             in
             Scripture
             Stories
             that
             do
             exceed
             the
             Fables
             of
             Poets
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             captious
             Reader
             sound
             like
             Garagantua
             or
             Bevis
             .
             Search
             all
             the
             Legends
             of
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             fabulous
             Conceits
             of
             these
             present
             ,
             and
             't
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             one
             that
             deserves
             to
             carry
             the
             Buckler
             unto
             little
             Sampson
             ;
             yet
             is
             all
             this
             of
             an
             easie
             possibility
             ,
             if
             we
             conceive
             a
             divine
             Concourse
             ,
             or
             an
             influence
             from
             the
             little
             Finger
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             Im
             s●lf
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
             could
             shew
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Doubts
             ,
             never
             yet
             imagined
             nor
             questioned
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             resolved
             in
             Scrip●ure
             ,
             at
             first
             hearing
             ;
             not
             fantastic
             Quaeries
             or
             Objections
             of
             Air
             :
             For
             I
             cannot
             hear
             of
             Atoms
             in
             Divinity
             .
             I
             can
             read
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Pigeon
             that
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             returned
             no
             more
             ,
             yet
             not
             question
             how
             she
             found
             out
             her
             Mate
             that
             was
             left
             behind
             .
             That
             Lazarus
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             yet
             not
             demand
             where
             in
             the
             Interim
             his
             Soul
             waited
             ;
             or
             raise
             a
             Law
             Case
             ,
             whether
             his
             Heir
             might
             lawfully
             detain
             his
             Inheritance
             bequeath'd
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             though
             restored
             to
             Life
             ,
             have
             no
             Plea
             or
             Title
             to
             his
             former
             Possessions
             .
             Whether
             Eve
             was
             framed
             out
             of
             the
             left
             side
             of
             Adam
             ,
             I
             dispute
             not
             ;
             because
             I
             stand
             not
             yet
             assured
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             side
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             distinction
             in
             Nature
             .
             That
             Eve
             was
             Edified
             of
             the
             Rib
             of
             Adam
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             yet
             raise
             no
             question
             who
             shall
             arise
             with
             that
             Rib
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Whether
             Adam
             was
             an
             Hermophrodite
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             contend
             upon
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             (
             Genes
             .
             1.27
             .
             )
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             there
             should
             be
             an
             Hermophrodite
             before
             there
             was
             a
             Woman
             ,
             or
             a
             Composition
             of
             two
             Natures
             before
             there
             was
             a
             second
             composed
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             whether
             the
             World
             was
             crea●ed
             in
             
               Autumn
               ,
               Winter
               ,
               Summer
            
             or
             the
             Spring
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             created
             in
             them
             all
             :
             〈◊〉
             whatsoever
             Sign
             the
             Sun
             possesseth
             ,
             those
             
             four
             Seasons
             are
             actually
             existent
             :
             It
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Luminary
             to
             distinguish
             the
             several
             Seasons
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             all
             which
             it
             makes
             at
             one
             time
             in
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             and
             successive
             in
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Deluge
             once
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Deucalion
             or
             Noah
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             me
             so
             great
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             always
             .
             How
             all
             kinds
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             own
             Bulks
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Competency
             of
             Food
             and
             Sustenance
             ,
             might
             be
             preserved
             in
             one
             Ark
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             Extent
             of
             Three
             hundred
             Cubits
             ,
             will
             not
             appear
             very
             feasible
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Secret
             not
             contain'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             hard
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             honest
             Father
             (
             St.
             Austin
             )
             to
             the
             Refuge
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             how
             the
             distinct
             pieces
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             divided
             Islands
             ,
             should
             be
             first
             Planted
             by
             Men
             ,
             but
             Inhabited
             by
             Tygers
             ,
             Panthers
             and
             Bears
             ?
             How
             America
             abounded
             with
             Beasts
             of
             pr●y
             and
             noxious
             Animals
             ,
             yet
             contained
             not
             in
             it
             that
             necessary
             Creature
             ,
             a
             Horse
             ,
             is
             very
             strange
             .
             By
             what
             Passage
             those
             ,
             not
             only
             Birds
             ,
             but
             dangerous
             and
             unwelcom
             Beasts
             came
             over
             ?
             How
             there
             be
             Creatures
             there
             which
             are
             not
             found
             in
             this
             tripple
             Continent
             ?
             All
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             strange
             ,
             to
             us
             that
             hold
             but
             one
             Ark
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Creatures
             began
             their
             Progress
             from
             the
             Mountain
             Ararat
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             Paradox
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Methusalem
             was
             the
             longest
             liv'd
             of
             all
             the
             
             Children
             o●
             Adam
             ;
             and
             no
             Man
             will
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             when
             from
             the
             Process
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             can
             manifest
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Also
             that
             Iudas
             perished
             by
             hanging
             himself
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             two
             Texts
             (
             Matth.
             25.
             and
             Acts
             1.18
             .
             )
             seeming
             to
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             That
             our
             Fathers
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             erected
             the
             Tower
             of
             Babel
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             against
             a
             second
             Deluge
             ,
             is
             generally
             believed
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             another
             Intention
             of
             theirs
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Besides
             it
             is
             improbable
             from
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Plain
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Shinar
             .
             I
             believe
             there
             was
             a
             Tree
             ,
             whose
             Fruit
             our
             unhappy
             Parents
             tasted
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             God
             forbids
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             possitively
             said
             ,
             the
             Plants
             of
             the
             Field
             were
             not
             yet
             grown
             ;
             for
             God
             had
             not
             then
             caused
             it
             to
             rain
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Serpent
             (
             if
             we
             shall
             literally
             understand
             it
             )
             from
             his
             proper
             Form
             and
             Figure
             ,
             made
             his
             Motion
             his
             Belly
             before
             the
             Curse
             .
             I
             find
             the
             tryal
             of
             the
             Pucillage
             and
             Virginity
             of
             Women
             ,
             which
             God
             ordained
             the
             Iews
             ,
             is
             very
             fallible
             .
             Experience
             and
             History
             inform
             me
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             many
             particular
             Women
             ,
             but
             likewise
             whole
             Nations
             have
             escaped
             the
             Curse
             of
             Childbirth
             ,
             which
             God
             seems
             to
             pronounce
             upon
             the
             whole
             Sex.
             Having
             perused
             the
             Archidoxes
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             secret
             Sympathies
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             Devil
             would
             disswade
             my
             Belief
             
             from
             the
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             conceit
             that
             Image
             workt
             by
             Sympathy
             ,
             and
             was
             but
             an
             Aegyptian
             Trick
             to
             cure
             their
             Diseases
             with
             a
             Miracle
             .
             Again
             ,
             having
             seen
             some
             Experiments
             of
             Bitumen
             ,
             and
             read
             many
             more
             of
             Naphtha
             ,
             he
             whisper'd
             to
             my
             Curiosity
             ,
             the
             Fire
             of
             the
             Altar
             might
             be
             natural
             ;
             and
             bid
             me
             mistrust
             a
             Miracle
             of
             Elias
             ,
             when
             he
             entrenched
             the
             Altar
             round
             with
             Water
             ,
             since
             that
             inflammable
             Substance
             yields
             not
             easily
             to
             Water
             ,
             but
             flames
             in
             the
             Arms
             of
             its
             Antagonist
             .
             And
             thus
             would
             he
             inveagle
             my
             Belief
             to
             think
             the
             Combustion
             of
             Sodom
             might
             be
             natural
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Asphaltic
             and
             Bituminous
             Nature
             in
             that
             Lake
             ,
             before
             the
             Fire
             of
             Gomorrah
             .
             I
             know
             that
             Manna
             is
             now
             plentifully
             gathered
             in
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             Iosephus
             tells
             me
             in
             his
             Days
             it
             was
             as
             plentiful
             in
             Arabia
             ;
             the
             Devil
             therefore
             made
             me
             Quaere
             ,
             where
             was
             then
             the
             Miracle
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             Moses
             ,
             since
             the
             Israelites
             saw
             but
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             the
             Natives
             of
             those
             Countries
             behold
             in
             ours
             ?
             
               Brown's
               
                 Religio
                 Medici
              
            
             .
          
           Also
           in
           his
           
             Vulgar
             Errors
          
           ,
           our
           same
           Author
           writes
           thus
           :
           
             —
             It
             hath
             puzzled
             the
             Enquiries
             of
             others
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             strange
             Conceptions
             ,
             to
             make
             out
             how
             Eve
             should
             be
             deluded
             by
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             subject
             her
             Reason
             to
             a
             Beast
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             subjected
             to
             hers
             ?
             and
             how
             without
             Fear
             and
             Doubt
             she
             could
             Discourse
             with
             such
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             hear
             a
             
             Serpent
             speak
             ,
             without
             suspicion
             of
             Imposture
             .
             Others
             wonder
             at
             her
             simplicity
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Serpent
             told
             her
             the
             eating
             that
             Fruit
             would
             make
             them
             like
             Gods
             ,
             she
             did
             not
             question
             the
             Beast
             ,
             why
             he
             himself
             did
             not
             eat
             of
             it
             then
             .
             
               Brown
               ,
               Vul.
               Err.
               
            
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           one
           observes
           very
           well
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           Divine
           Miracles
           ,
           there
           is
           oftentimes
           great
           Errors
           committed
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           reading
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           when
           that
           is
           taken
           in
           a
           general
           Sence
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           particularly
           understood
           :
           As
           that
           of
           Adam
           ,
           whom
           Moses
           made
           only
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Father
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           whilst
           others
           Hyperbolically
           make
           him
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Father
           of
           all
           Men.
           So
           likewise
           the
           Darkness
           at
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           some
           say
           was
           spread
           over
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           :
           Others
           ,
           and
           some
           able
           Interpreters
           ,
           have
           only
           translated
           it
           ,
           
             Vpon
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             viz.
             Palestine
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Hebrews
           always
           meant
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           the
           Earth
           .
           So
           likewise
           the
           Star
           which
           Conducted
           the
           Wisemen
           upon
           the
           Nativity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           some
           place
           in
           Heaven
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Stars
           ;
           but
           others
           say
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           for
           then
           other
           People
           had
           seen
           it
           as
           well
           as
           those
           few
           Wisemen
           ,
           and
           Herod
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           who
           being
           troubled
           at
           this
           Report
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           see
           it
           himself
           ,
           calling
           the
           Wisemen
           to
           him
           privately
           (
           says
           the
           Evangelist
           )
           he
           enquired
           of
           them
           what
           time
           the
           Star
           did
           appear
           ?
           And
           besides
           it
           marched
           before
           them
           
           like
           a
           Torch
           ,
           and
           conducted
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           a
           fixed
           Star
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           Again
           ,
           some
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Fiery
           Army
           sent
           to
           the
           help
           of
           Elisha
           from
           Heaven
           was
           such
           ,
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           himself
           saw
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Servant
           that
           stood
           by
           him
           could
           not
           see
           .
           Likewise
           in
           the
           miraculous
           Sign
           which
           was
           given
           of
           Ezekiah's
           Recovery
           from
           his
           Sickness
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           —
           That
           God
           brought
           back
           the
           shadow
           of
           those
           Lines
           that
           it
           had
           gone
           down
           in
           the
           Dial
           of
           Achaz
           back
           ten
           Degrees
           —
           Here
           some
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           Sun
           went
           not
           back
           in
           the
           Heaven
           (
           as
           't
           is
           generally
           believed
           )
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Dial
           of
           Achaz
           ;
           for
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           if
           the
           Sun
           went
           back
           in
           the
           Zodiac
           ,
           or
           that
           Degree
           of
           the
           Ecliptic
           standing
           still
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           running
           that
           Day
           ,
           the
           
             Primum
             Mobi●e
          
           came
           also
           backwards
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Spheres
           ;
           if
           we
           say
           that
           he
           went
           back
           only
           in
           the
           Zodiac
           ,
           and
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           Zodiac
           ;
           then
           say
           they
           the
           Sun
           must
           needs
           return
           through
           a
           great
           many
           Signs
           of
           the
           Zodiac
           ,
           and
           bring
           back
           with
           him
           past
           Months
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Seasons
           of
           the
           Year
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           this
           Sign
           was
           seen
           only
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Iudah
           and
           not
           elsewhere
           ,
           they
           pretend
           to
           prove
           from
           Ambassadors
           which
           were
           sent
           from
           Babylon
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           Sign
           ,
           which
           (
           say
           they
           )
           might
           have
           been
           seen
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Iudah
           ,
           had
           the
           Sun
           gone
           back
           in
           the
           Firmament
           .
           Much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           they
           argue
           against
           the
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Suns
           standing
           still
           one
           whole
           
           Day
           in
           Gabaon
           at
           the
           command
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           That
           that
           long
           day
           extended
           not
           it self
           beyond
           the
           Country
           of
           Gabaon
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           it
           must
           have
           been
           apparent
           elsewhere
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           urge
           ,
           That
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           setting
           Sun
           after
           he
           was
           himself
           gone
           down
           ,
           was
           only
           the
           Reflection
           of
           his
           Beams
           ,
           remaining
           as
           yet
           in
           the
           Atmosphere
           ,
           which
           reverberated
           longer
           than
           ordinary
           upon
           the
           Mountain
           and
           City
           of
           Gabaon
           ,
           by
           a
           favourable
           Scituation
           of
           the
           Hills
           :
           In
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           they
           have
           at
           sometimes
           in
           Summer
           hardly
           any
           Night
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           some
           Mathematicians
           write
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Obliquity
           of
           the
           Sphere
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Days
           of
           six
           Months
           continuance
           ,
           with
           them
           who
           live
           under
           the
           Parallel
           .
           Likewise
           concerning
           the
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           not
           wearing
           out
           their
           Garments
           or
           their
           Shooes
           in
           Forty
           Years
           time
           that
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           some
           pretend
           ,
           that
           they
           feeding
           a
           Thousand
           Flocks
           in
           the
           Desart
           ,
           made
           Cloath
           and
           Rayment
           of
           their
           Wool
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Shooes
           of
           their
           Skin
           and
           Leather
           ,
           wanting
           neither
           Weavers
           ,
           Taylors
           nor
           Shooemakers
           among
           〈◊〉
           numerous
           a
           Mob
           .
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           others
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           the
           Flood
           of
           Noah
           was
           upon
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Ie●s
           ;
           nor
           to
           destroy
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Iews
           :
           For●
           say
           they
           ,
           God
           being
           offended
           at
           their
           Wickedness●
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           cut
           off
           Man
           whom
           I
           have
           created
           from
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           the
           M●n
           to
           the
           Peast
           ,
           from
           the
           creeping
           
           thing
           to
           the
           Fowl
           of
           the
           Heaven
           —
           Where
           they
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Hebrews
           by
           Earth
           ever
           meant
           their
           own
           ,
           
             viz.
             Palestine
          
           ;
           by
           the
           Man
           whom
           he
           had
           created
           ,
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Adam
           ;
           and
           by
           living
           Creatures
           the
           Gentiles
           match'd
           among
           the
           Iews
           :
           Besides
           Cattle
           ,
           Birds
           and
           all
           creeping
           Things
           within
           the
           Land
           of
           Palestine
           ,
           except
           only
           Noah
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           Flood
           was
           only
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           they
           argue
           ;
           First
           ,
           From
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Iews
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           the
           words
           of
           Berosus
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           of
           the
           Ark
           (
           says
           Iosephus
           )
           in
           which
           the
           chief
           of
           our
           Family
           was
           preserved
           ;
           not
           the
           chief
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           the
           chief
           of
           our
           Lineage
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Iews
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           From
           the
           Dove
           that
           was
           sent
           out
           and
           returned
           at
           Night
           with
           an
           Olive-branch
           free
           from
           Dirt
           or
           Slime
           and
           cover'd
           with
           green
           Leaves
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           where
           the
           Flood
           had
           been
           ,
           the
           Trees
           were
           depress'd
           and
           cover'd
           with
           Slime
           and
           Mud.
           They
           further
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           World
           was
           said
           to
           be
           divided
           by
           Ph●leg
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Fifth
           in
           Descent
           from
           Sem
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           question
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           People
           
             China
             ,
             America
          
           ,
           the
           
             Southland
             ,
             Greenland
          
           and
           the
           rest
           with
           Inhabitants
           ?
           These
           and
           many
           more
           Scruples
           are
           raised
           by
           some
           nice
           and
           curious
           Enquirers
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           see
           our
           Learned
           Dr.
           Burnet
           stands
           not
           alone
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           more
           refined
           and
           speculative
           Doubts
           .
           All
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           salved
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           
           that
           untoward
           Axiom
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           
             à
             Posse
             ad
             esse
             non
             valet
             consequentia
             :
          
           However
           as
           that
           Argument
           shews
           it
           may
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           yet
           neither
           does
           it
           demonstrate
           it
           is
           not
           so
           .
           For
           God
           seldom
           alters
           or
           perverts
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           however
           Miracles
           may
           be
           necessary
           sometimes
           to
           acquaint
           the
           World
           with
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           least
           the
           Arrogance
           of
           our
           Reason
           should
           question
           his
           Power
           ;
           a
           Crime
           no
           wise
           Man
           can
           ever
           be
           guilty
           of
           :
           Who
           climbling
           up
           from
           Cause
           to
           Cause
           ,
           shall
           ever
           find
           the
           highest
           Link
           of
           Nature's
           Chain
           to
           be
           tyed
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           Iupiter's
           Chair●
           —
        
         
           The
           next
           Charge
           against
           our
           Author
           is
           for
           his
           disowning
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           ingeguously
           confess
           was
           ever
           a
           difficult
           Pill
           with
           me
           to
           swallow
           ,
           my
           Reason
           stopping
           it
           in
           my
           Throat
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           Faith
           enough
           to
           wash
           it
           down
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Persons
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           Wars
           ,
           Plagues
           ,
           Feavers
           and
           all
           the
           Troop
           of
           natural
           Corruptions
           invaded
           the
           Earth
           by
           that
           imputation
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           Adam
           ,
           without
           discriminating
           between
           Natural
           and
           Legal
           Sin.
           For
           Wars
           ,
           Plagues
           and
           Feavers
           ,
           with
           whatever
           else
           of
           this
           sort
           troubles
           and
           afflicts
           Mankind
           ,
           are
           the
           consequences
           of
           Natural
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Wickedness
           and
           Imperfection
           of
           Nature
           .
           This
           will
           easily
           appear
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           can
           suffer
           that
           ancient
           Cloud
           of
           Prepossession
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           which
           dulls
           their
           sight
           ;
           for
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           Wars
           
           had
           their
           Original
           from
           such
           ,
           whom
           eithe●
           greedy
           Desire
           of
           Prey
           ,
           or
           cruel
           Thirst
           after
           Revenge
           ,
           or
           sacred
           Ambition
           of
           Rule
           stirr'd
           up
           to
           take
           Arms
           ?
           Then
           who
           hath
           not
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           Breeding
           and
           Inflammation
           of
           Plagues
           and
           Feavers
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           natural
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Corruption
           of
           our
           natural
           Bodies
           ?
           We
           have
           as
           many
           Witnesses
           of
           this
           Observation
           and
           Truth
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           States-men
           and
           Physicians
           ,
           therefore
           not
           from
           Adam's
           Sin
           proceed
           our
           Diseases
           ,
           but
           from
           our
           own
           Corrupt
           and
           Rotten
           Natures
           ;
           the
           innate
           Infirmity
           of
           Men
           being
           the
           chief
           and
           natural
           Calamity
           of
           Men.
           Nay
           it
           is
           not
           known
           that
           Adam
           who
           was
           the
           Criminal
           and
           Fountain
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           of
           so
           great
           Evils
           ,
           was
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           troubled
           with
           the
           least
           Disease
           all
           those
           930.
           
           Years
           which
           he
           lived
           ;
           unless
           you
           will
           believe
           him
           ,
           who
           relates
           ,
           out
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Author
           ,
           that
           Adam
           died
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           troubled
           from
           his
           Ancestors
           .
           Did
           Cain
           fall
           sick
           when
           he
           slew
           his
           Brother
           ?
           No
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           strong
           and
           lusty
           ,
           he
           fled
           to
           the
           East
           of
           Eden
           ,
           where
           he
           associated
           himself
           with
           a
           pack
           of
           Lewd
           Fellows
           ;
           he
           set
           up
           for
           the
           Trade
           of
           Padding
           ,
           then
           married
           a
           Wife
           ,
           begot
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           City
           .
           Likewise
           the
           most
           excellent
           Poet
           falls
           out
           with
           his
           Gods
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Mistress
           
             (
             Eugenia
          
           )
           being
           perjured
           ,
           kept
           the
           same
           Face
           which
           she
           had
           before
           ,
           or
           rather
           became
           fairer
           and
           fairer
           :
           The
           same
           is
           
           also
           the
           constant
           complaint
           of
           the
           Elect
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           the
           Wicked
           prosper
           so
           much
           in
           this
           World.
           Wherefore
           to
           me
           it
           seems
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Adam's
           Sin
           is
           no
           ways
           an
           occasion
           of
           our
           Sufferings
           .
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           affirm
           ,
           That
           if
           Adam
           had
           not
           sinn'd
           ,
           Men
           should
           never
           have
           died
           ;
           as
           if
           Immortality
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           a
           New
           Creation
           could
           beget
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           bestow'd
           on
           Men
           by
           Vertue
           of
           the
           First
           Creation
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           own
           Nature
           is
           subject
           to
           Death
           and
           Corruption
           :
           And
           that
           those
           Men
           should
           not
           have
           died
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Schools
           say
           )
           are
           naturally
           Corruptible
           ,
           and
           were
           created
           Mortal
           .
           Some
           will
           here
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           God
           told
           
             Adam
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             Day
             he
             eat
             that
             Fruit
             ,
             he
             should
             die
             the
             Death
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           gather
           ,
           That
           if
           Death
           was
           given
           as
           a
           Punishment
           to
           Adam
           on
           that
           Day
           wherein
           he
           trangress'd
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           surely
           Adam
           would
           never
           have
           died
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           never
           sinn'd
           :
           But
           that
           Consequence
           I
           deny
           ;
           for
           although
           they
           die
           which
           kill
           ,
           yet
           they
           who
           do
           not
           kill
           are
           not
           Immortal
           .
           Besides
           ,
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           't
           is
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           God's
           Attributes
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Justice
           ,
           to
           punish
           all
           Mankind
           for
           one
           single
           Persons
           sin
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           no
           ways
           prevent
           or
           hinder
           ,
           nor
           any
           but
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           permitted
           that
           Evil
           Spirit
           to
           Reign
           in
           him
           .
           The
           Roman
           Schools
           affirm
           the
           first
           Motions
           of
           Concupiscence
           to
           be
           no
           sin
           ;
           because
           
           they
           are
           involuntary
           ,
           and
           come
           upon
           us
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           then
           why
           should
           they
           think
           Original
           Sin
           to
           be
           really
           and
           truly
           a
           Sin
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           as
           involuntary
           ,
           and
           unchosen
           by
           us
           as
           Concupiscence
           ?
           For
           how
           can
           anothers
           sin
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           no
           hand
           ,
           be
           imputed
           to
           us
           ?
           Eternal
           Death
           was
           not
           threatned
           to
           Adam
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           from
           him
           descend
           upon
           us
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           was
           none
           of
           ours
           .
           The
           Death
           that
           Adam's
           Sin
           introduced
           is
           such
           as
           could
           have
           a
           Remedy
           or
           Recompence
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           eternal
           Death
           hath
           no
           Recompence
           ,
           nor
           can
           ever
           be
           destroy'd
           ,
           whereas
           temporal
           Death
           shall
           .
           If
           God
           should
           impute
           Adam's
           Sin
           so
           as
           to
           damn
           us
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           our
           Good
           we
           receive
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           much
           less
           than
           the
           Evil
           ,
           saith
           Dr.
           Taylor
           .
           If
           God
           will
           not
           give
           Men
           Heaven
           by
           Christ
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           throw
           them
           into
           Hell
           by
           Adam
           ;
           if
           his
           Goodness
           will
           not
           do
           the
           First
           ,
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Justice
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           do
           the
           Last
           .
           Nor
           did
           any
           Church
           ever
           enjoyn
           Pennance
           or
           Repentance
           for
           Original
           Sin
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           seems
           preposterous
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           be
           damn'd
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           is
           bound
           to
           Repent
           .
           However
           I
           do
           no
           way
           find
           that
           Dr.
           Burnet
           does
           absolutely
           declare
           against
           Original
           Sin
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           Degeneracy
           of
           Mankind
           from
           its
           primitive
           State
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           redeem'd
           by
           the
           Seed
           of
           a
           Woman
           .
           All
           Extreams
           are
           
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           walking
           upon
           the
           Brink
           of
           a
           Precipice
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           so
           violent
           in
           this
           Point
           ;
           what
           others
           may
           only
           think
           he
           wants
           in
           Piety
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           be
           really
           supplied
           in
           Charity
           :
           And
           what
           they
           only
           fancy
           they
           have
           in
           Piety
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           defective
           in
           Charity
           :
           An
           honest
           Augure
           is
           ever
           in
           most
           danger
           of
           his
           own
           Fraternity
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           point
           very
           much
           disputed
           among
           several
           Politicians
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Learning
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           real
           and
           true
           Author
           of
           the
           Pentateuch
           .
           A
           late
           and
           great
           Modern
           Philosopher
           of
           this
           Nation
           declares
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           an
           Argument
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           those
           Books
           were
           written
           by
           Moses
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           call'd
           the
           Five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Books
           often
           take
           their
           Titles
           from
           their
           Subject
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           their
           Authors
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           Livy
           denotes
           the
           Writer
           ,
           but
           the
           History
           of
           Tamberlain
           is
           denominated
           from
           the
           Subject
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           of
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             v.
          
           6
           th
           .
           concerning
           the
           Sepulcher
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           knoweth
           his
           Sepulcher
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           Day
           wherein
           those
           Words
           were
           written
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           those
           Words
           were
           written
           after
           his
           Interment
           .
           But
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           alledged
           ,
           That
           the
           last
           Chapter
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           whole
           Pentateuch
           ,
           was
           written
           by
           some
           other
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           
           by
           Moses
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Genesis
           (
           cap.
           12.
           v.
           6.
           )
           and
           Abraham
           passed
           through
           the
           Land
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Sichem
           ,
           unto
           the
           Plain
           of
           Moreh
           ,
           and
           the
           Canaanite
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           the
           Words
           of
           one
           that
           wrote
           when
           the
           Canaanite
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           of
           Moses
           ,
           who
           died
           before
           he
           came
           into
           it
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           Numb
           .
           21.
           v.
           14.
           the
           Writer
           citeth
           another
           more
           ancient
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Wars
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wherein
           were
           Registred
           the
           Acts
           of
           Moses
           at
           the
           Red-Sea
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Brook
           of
           Amon
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           never
           have
           mention'd
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           could
           as
           well
           have
           given
           us
           an
           account
           himself
           of
           what
           he
           did
           in
           those
           places
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           Five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           were
           written
           by
           another
           Hand
           after
           his
           Decease
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           rational
           to
           believe
           that
           Moses
           wrote
           the
           Volume
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           contain'd
           in
           the
           11
           th
           .
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Chapters
           to
           the
           27
           th
           .
           which
           he
           commanded
           to
           be
           written
           on
           Stones
           in
           Entry
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           Also
           Moses
           himself
           deliver'd
           it
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           to
           be
           read
           every
           seventh
           Year
           to
           all
           Israel
           at
           their
           Assembly
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           Tabernacles
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           find
           in
           the
           31
           st
           .
           Chapter
           of
           
             Deuteronomy
             v.
          
           9
           th
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           also
           question'd
           ,
           whether
           the
           aforesaid
           was
           that
           very
           Law
           which
           Moses
           delivered
           ,
           since
           having
           been
           a
           long
           time
           lost
           ,
           Helkiah
           pretended
           to
           find
           it
           
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           it
           to
           King
           Iosias
           (
           2
           Kings
           22.8
           .
           and
           the
           23.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           )
           so
           that
           we
           have
           only
           Helkiah's
           Word
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Book
           of
           Ioshua
           was
           also
           written
           long
           after
           Ioshua's
           time
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           gather'd
           out
           of
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Book
           it self
           :
           Ioshua
           had
           set
           up
           twelve
           Stones
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Iordan
           for
           a
           Monument
           of
           their
           Passage
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Writer
           saith
           (
           Ioshua
           4.9
           .
           )
           
             They
             are
             there
             unto
             this
             day
          
           ;
           which
           Expression
           ,
           
             Vnto
             this
             day
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Phrase
           that
           signifieth
           a
           Time
           past
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           manifest
           by
           like
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Iudges
           and
           Ruth
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           written
           long
           after
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           Iudges
           chap.
           1.21
           ,
           26.
           chap.
           6.24
           .
           chap.
           10.4
           .
           chap.
           15.19
           .
           chap.
           17.6
           .
           and
           Ruth
           chap.
           1.1
           .
           but
           especially
           Iudges
           18.30
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Reason
           why
           I
           make
           mention
           of
           these
           things
           is
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           our
           most
           Reverend
           and
           Ingenious
           Author
           is
           not
           the
           first
           that
           has
           had
           scruples
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           well
           make
           an
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Truth
           of
           some
           Passages
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           Historians
           themselves
           are
           so
           much
           doubted
           of
           by
           others
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           we
           may
           pay
           a
           just
           deference
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           raise
           scruples
           for
           information
           sake
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           arm
           our selves
           against
           our
           Antagonists
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           little
           Part
           or
           Epilogue
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet's
           Book
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           present
           you
           with
           in
           English
           ,
           is
           his
           Appendix
           concerning
           the
           Brachmin's
           Religion
           ,
           and
           has
           reference
           to
           one
           of
           his
           former
           Chapters
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           his
           Notion
           of
           their
           Omnipotent
           Spider
           (
           though
           what
           I
           have
           read
           many
           Years
           since
           )
           was
           no
           less
           grateful
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           the
           return
           of
           a
           Friend
           after
           a
           long
           Voyage
           .
           That
           thought
           of
           Resolving
           all
           things
           into
           himself
           ,
           an
           Estate
           for
           Life
           that
           falls
           into
           the
           Landlords
           hands
           .
           Sure
           no
           good
           Tenant
           needs
           fear
           a
           good
           new
           Lease
           the
           State
           of
           Man
           ,
           if
           rightly
           well
           consider'd
           ,
           is
           only
           wearing
           out
           our
           Threads
           of
           Life
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Deaths
           .
           And
           he
           that
           weighs
           our
           Progress
           here
           ,
           the
           great
           Vicissitudes
           without
           decay
           ,
           since
           things
           may
           change
           ,
           but
           ne'er
           annihilate
           ,
           will
           find
           
             Penelope
             Telam
             Texere
          
           is
           our
           case
           :
           Dress
           and
           undress
           the
           Emblem
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           till
           shrowded
           in
           our
           mortal
           Dishabillie
           ,
           we
           wait
           the
           Morning
           for
           a
           different
           Dress
           ;
           when
           the
           Celestial
           Drop
           as
           now
           enclos'd
           ,
           may
           to
           a
           different
           Viol
           be
           exposed
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           trouble
           you
           no
           more
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           least
           you
           should
           mistake
           it
           for
           the
           foolish
           Funeral
           Sermon
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ever
             Faithful
             Friend
             and
             Real
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
           
             
               March
               23.
               1693.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           7
           th
           .
           and
           8
           th
           .
           Chapters
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet's
           
             Archiologiae
             Philosophicae
          
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Appendix
           to
           the
           same
           concerning
           the
           Brachmin's
           Religion
           ,
           all
           Written
           Originally
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           now
           rendred
           into
           English
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           
             H.
             B.
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Concerning
             Moses's
             Description
             of
             Paradice
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Original
             State
             of
             Nature
             and
             Mankind
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             WE
             have
             hitherto
             made
             our
             Enquiry
             after
             the
             Originals
             of
             things
             as
             well
             as
             after
             a
             true
             knowledg
             of
             Paradise
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             yet
             still
             with
             reference
             to
             Sacred
             Writ
             ,
             where
             it
             gave
             us
             any
             manner
             of
             light
             into
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             altogether
             unnecessary
             to
             define
             the
             place
             or
             scituation
             
             of
             Paradice
             ;
             since
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             't
             is
             much
             the
             same
             thing
             where
             you
             place
             it
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             not
             on
             our
             modern
             Earth
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             enquire
             among
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             where
             the
             scituation
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             either
             they
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             obscure
             and
             remote
             from
             our
             understanding
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             indeed
             term
             it
             an
             Intelligible
             Paradice
             ,
             but
             confin'd
             to
             no
             one
             particular
             place
             ;
             whilst
             others
             at
             the
             same
             time
             make
             it
             a
             sensible
             one
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             is
             they
             first
             divided
             about
             it
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             such
             as
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sensible
             and
             Corporeal
             Paradice
             ,
             place
             it
             either
             on
             this
             Earth
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             in
             the
             Air
             or
             in
             the
             Lunary
             Orb
             ;
             when
             they
             who
             believe
             those
             happy
             Mansions
             to
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             place
             them
             either
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             under
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             or
             beyond
             the
             Aequator
             or
             Torrid
             Zone
             ;
             finally
             all
             that
             are
             of
             our
             opinion
             believe
             the
             true
             Paradice
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             passed
             away
             did
             in
             reality
             formerly
             flourish
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             nevertheless
             on
             such
             an
             Earth
             as
             was
             quite
             different
             from
             what
             we
             now
             inhabit
             .
             However
             these
             different
             opinions
             we
             have
             else-where
             more
             at
             large
             explained
             ;
             especially
             that
             which
             carries
             Paradice
             beyond
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             Torrid
             Zone
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             and
             our
             Northern
             World.
             Not
             that
             this
             opinion
             pleases
             me
             above
             the
             rest
             but
             because
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             Calculations
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             plainly
             evinces
             the
             Paradice
             we
             now
             pretend
             to
             place
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Modern
             fiction
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             obviate
             a
             Local
             Paradice
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             since
             it
             supposes
             that
             in
             the
             Infant
             world
             even
             the
             whole
             inhabitable
             Globe
             was
             like
             a
             Paradice
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             consequentially
             and
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Mosaic
             Hypothesis
             ,
             which
             make●
             Mankind
             how
             numerous
             soever
             to
             have
             first
             receiv'd
             its
             birth
             only
             from
             one
             Man
             and
             one
             Woman
             ,
             you
             may
             therefore
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             appropriate
             the
             name
             of
             Paradice
             to
             the
             original
             native
             soil
             and
             first
             habitation
             of
             these
             two
             ;
             a
             place
             most
             wonderfully
             beautified
             as
             well
             with
             Trees
             as
             Waters
             ;
             provided
             at
             the
             same
             time
             you
             grant
             to
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             Earth
             a
             Perpetual
             Spring
             ,
             and
             those
             advantages
             which
             necessarily
             flow
             from
             it
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             spontaneous
             fertility
             together
             with
             long
             life
             to
             its
             inhabitants
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             World
             did
             in
             its
             first
             beginning
             enjoy
             all
             these
             blessings
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             as
             well
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             as
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Ay
             but
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             Moses
             mentions
             only
             one
             Garden
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Gan
               Eden
            
             or
             the
             Garden
             of
             Deliciousness
             ;
             and
             seems
             to
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Regions
             of
             that
             Earth
             enjoyed
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             common
             Lot
             with
             little
             variation
             from
             our
             modern
             Earth
             :
             Now
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             the
             Orientals
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             different
             ways
             of
             delivering
             their
             Divinity
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Popular
             and
             a
             hidden
             one
             ;
             of
             which
             dubious
             sort
             of
             style
             the
             Holy
             
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             make
             use
             in
             the
             explaining
             natural
             things
             ;
             sometimes
             accommodating
             it self
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             real
             but
             more
             clouded
             truth
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             being
             resolv'd
             not
             in
             the
             least
             to
             deviate
             from
             the
             very
             literal
             sense
             without
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             unless
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             does
             unavoidably
             oblige
             or
             enforce
             me
             to
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             first
             enquire
             what
             is
             in
             this
             case
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             will
             bear
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             the
             Subject-matter
             will
             bear
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             having
             thus
             fairly
             stated
             the
             case
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             enabled
             to
             give
             a
             certain
             determination
             according
             to
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             cause
             as
             well
             as
             to
             disclose
             where
             the
             real
             truth
             lies
             hid
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             History
             of
             Paradice
             (
             from
             whence
             we
             'll
             begin
             )
             according
             to
             Moses
             is
             thus
             :
             When
             God
             had
             in
             six
             days
             finished
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             he
             rested
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             work
             :
             And
             here
             Moses
             relates
             particularly
             each
             days
             Operation
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             story
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             well
             Male
             as
             Female
             ,
             of
             that
             he
             makes
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             by
             it self
             .
             Wherefore
             omitting
             the
             rest
             at
             present
             ,
             let
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             consider
             the
             Mosaic
             Doctrin
             upon
             these
             three
             subjects
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Adam
               ,
               Eve
            
             and
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             ;
             together
             with
             those
             things
             which
             are
             interwoven
             or
             adherent
             to
             them
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             man
             
               Adam
               ,
               Moses
            
             says
             he
             was
             formed
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             Stones
             or
             Dragons
             Teeth
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             
             feigned
             concerning
             their
             men
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             or
             clay
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             Body
             was
             formed
             ,
             
               God
               blew
               into
               his
               nostrils
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               man
               was
               made
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             another
             manner
             and
             of
             other
             matter
             was
             the
             Woman
             built
             (
             viz.
             )
             with
             one
             of
             Adams
             small
             bones
             ;
             for
             as
             Adam
             lay
             asleep
             ,
             God
             took
             away
             one
             of
             his
             ribs
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             made
             Eve.
             The
             words
             of
             Moses
             are
             these
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               caused
               a
               deep
               sleep
               to
               fall
               upon
               Adam
               ,
               and
               he
               slept
               ;
               and
               he
               took
               one
               of
               his
               ribs
               and
               closed
               up
               the
               flesh
               instead
               thereof
               :
               And
               the
               rib
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               had
               taken
               from
               man
               ,
               made
               he
               a
               woman
               and
               brought
               her
               unto
               the
               man
               for
               a
               wife
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             forming
             of
             the
             first
             Man
             and
             first
             Woman
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             Reading
             .
             Now
             Moses
             has
             likewise
             given
             us
             a
             large
             account
             of
             their
             first
             habitation
             ;
             he
             says
             that
             God
             made
             them
             a
             certain
             famous
             Garden
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             render
             it
             
               ab
               antiquo
            
             ,
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             as
             a
             Farm
             to
             cultivate
             and
             inhabit
             ;
             which
             Garden
             was
             a
             most
             delightful
             place
             ,
             watered
             with
             four
             several
             Fountains
             or
             Rivers
             ,
             planted
             with
             Trees
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             that
             bore
             fruit
             as
             those
             that
             were
             agreeable
             for
             their
             shade
             and
             aspect
             .
             Amongst
             which
             Trees
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             stood
             two
             more
             remarkable
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             called
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Tree
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             Why
             one
             was
             called
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             is
             
             not
             certain
             ;
             perhaps
             because
             whoever
             had
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             from
             it
             received
             Immortality
             ,
             as
             many
             conjecture
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             other
             fatal
             experience
             has
             sufficiently
             taught
             us
             :
             
               Hino
               illae
               Lachrymae
               &
               infandus
               dolor
            
             :
             'T
             is
             for
             our
             first
             Parents
             eating
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             Tree
             that
             all
             their
             Posterity
             now
             smarts
             ;
             and
             is
             punished
             for
             a
             crime
             committed
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             before
             they
             were
             born
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             'le
             here
             present
             you
             with
             a
             full
             relation
             .
          
           
             God
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             prohibits
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             from
             tasting
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             Tree
             ;
             But
             it
             happened
             upon
             a
             time
             that
             Eve
             sitting
             solitarily
             under
             this
             Tree
             without
             her
             Husband
             ,
             there
             came
             to
             her
             a
             Serpent
             or
             Adder
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             means
             or
             power
             ,
             civilly
             accosted
             the
             Woman
             (
             if
             we
             may
             judg
             of
             the
             thing
             by
             the
             event
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               All
               Hail
               most
               fair
               one
               ,
               what
               are
               you
               doing
               so
               solitary
               and
               serious
               under
               this
               Shade
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               contemplating
               the
               beauty
               of
               this
               Tree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               truly
               an
               agreeable
               sight
               but
               much
               pleasanter
               are
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               Have
               you
               tasted
               them
               my
               Lady
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               not
               ,
               because
               God
               has
               forbidden
               us
               to
               eat
               of
               this
               Tree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               What
               do
               I
               hear
               !
               who
               is
               that
               God
               that
               envies
               his
               Creatures
               the
               innocent
               delights
               of
               Nature
               ?
               Nothing
               is
               sweeter
               ,
               nothing
               more
               wholsom
               than
               this
               very
               fruit
               ;
               why
               then
               should
               
               he
               forbid
               it
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               in
               jest
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               But
               he
               has
               forbid
               it
               us
               on
               pain
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               Undoubtedly
               you
               mistake
               his
               meaning
               :
               This
               Tree
               has
               nothing
               that
               would
               prove
               fatal
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               rather
               something
               Divine
               and
               above
               the
               common
               force
               of
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               I
               can
               give
               you
               no
               answer
               ,
               but
               will
               first
               go
               to
               my
               Husband
               and
               then
               do
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               Why
               should
               you
               trouble
               your
               Husband
               about
               such
               a
               trifle
               ?
               Use
               your
               own
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               Let
               me
               see
               ,
               had
               I
               best
               use
               it
               or
               no
               ?
               what
               can
               be
               more
               beautiful
               than
               this
               Apple
               ?
               How
               sweetly
               it
               smells
               !
               but
               it
               may
               be
               it
               tasts
               ill
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               Believe
               me
               't
               is
               a
               bit
               worthy
               to
               be
               eaten
               by
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ;
               do
               but
               try
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               tasts
               ill
               ,
               throw
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               say
               I
               am
               a
               great
               Lyar.
               
            
          
           
             
               Eve.
               
            
             
               Well
               ,
               I
               'le
               try
               then
               ;
               thou
               hast
               not
               deceived
               me
               ;
               it
               has
               indeed
               a
               most
               agreeable
               flavour
               .
               Give
               me
               another
               that
               I
               may
               carry
               it
               to
               my
               Husband
               .
            
          
           
             
               Serp.
               
            
             
               Very
               well
               thought
               on
               ;
               here
               's
               another
               for
               you
               ;
               go
               to
               your
               Husband
               with
               it
               .
               Farewell
               happy
               young
               Woman
               .
               —
               In
               the
               meantime
               I
               'le
               go
               my
               ways
               ,
               let
               her
               take
               care
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Accordingly
             Eve
             gave
             this
             Apple
             to
             the
             too
             uxorious
             Adam
             ,
             which
             he
             likewise
             eat
             off
             ;
             when
             immediately
             upon
             their
             eating
             of
             it
             they
             became
             both
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             )
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Nakedness
             ;
             and
             sowing
             together
             Fig-leaves
             made
             
             them
             a
             sort
             of
             Aprons
             to
             cover
             their
             Pudenda
             .
             Now
             after
             these
             transactions
             God
             did
             in
             the
             Evening
             descend
             into
             the
             Garden
             ;
             upon
             which
             our
             first
             Parents
             fled
             to
             hide
             themselves
             among
             the
             thickest
             of
             the
             Trees
             ;
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             God
             called
             out
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             where
             art
             thou
             ?
             When
             he
             trembling
             appeared
             before
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             heard
             thee
             in
             this
             Garden
             ,
             I
             was
             ashamed
             because
             of
             my
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             hid
             my self
             amongst
             the
             most
             shady
             parts
             of
             the
             thicket
             .
             Who
             told
             thee
             ,
             said
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             wert
             naked
             ?
             Have
             you
             eaten
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ?
             That
             Woman
             thou
             gavest
             me
             brought
             it
             ,
             't
             was
             she
             that
             made
             me
             eat
             on
             't
             .
             You
             have
             finely
             order'd
             your
             business
             ,
             you
             and
             your
             wife
             !
             Here
             ,
             you
             Woman
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             that
             you
             have
             done
             ?
             Alas
             for
             me
             ,
             thy
             Serpent
             gave
             me
             the
             Apple
             and
             I
             did
             eat
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Apple
             shall
             cost
             you
             dear
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             you
             but
             your
             posterity
             and
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             for
             this
             crime
             I
             will
             curse
             and
             spoil
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Earth
             and
             whole
             Fabric
             of
             Nature
             .
             But
             thou
             in
             the
             first
             place
             vile
             beast
             shalt
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             thy
             craftiness
             and
             malice
             .
             Hereafter
             shalt
             thou
             go
             creeping
             on
             thy
             belly
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             eating
             Apples
             shalt
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             As
             for
             you
             Mrs.
             Curious
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             love
             Delicacies
             ,
             in
             sorrow
             shall
             you
             bring
             forth
             Children
             ;
             you
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Husband
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             side
             unless
             having
             first
             obtained
             his
             leave
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             
             you
             Adam
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             hearkened
             more
             to
             your
             Wife
             than
             to
             me
             ,
             with
             the
             sweat
             of
             your
             brow
             you
             shall
             obtain
             your
             food
             both
             for
             her
             and
             her
             Children
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             gather
             fruits
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             grew
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             shall
             reap
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             labour
             and
             trouble
             .
             May
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             thy
             sake
             accursed
             ,
             hereafter
             grow
             barren
             ;
             may
             she
             produce
             thistles
             ,
             thorns
             ,
             tares
             ,
             with
             other
             hurtful
             and
             unprofitable
             herbs
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             here
             led
             a
             troublesom
             laborious
             life
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               to
               Dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             let
             these
             Rebels
             be
             banished
             out
             of
             my
             Garden
             ,
             and
             sent
             as
             Exiles
             into
             strange
             Lands
             ;
             least
             they
             also
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             However
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             perish
             through
             the
             cold
             or
             inclemency
             of
             the
             Weather
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             made
             them
             Doublets
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             Animals
             ,
             and
             being
             thus
             clad
             ,
             he
             thrusts
             them
             out
             of
             Paradice
             .
             Finally
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             return
             ,
             he
             placed
             Angels
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             his
             Garden
             ,
             who
             by
             brandishing
             a
             Flaming-sword
             ,
             and
             waving
             it
             on
             all
             sides
             guarded
             the
             passage
             that
             led
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Summ
             and
             Substance
             of
             Moses's
             Account
             concerning
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             State
             of
             Minkind
             ;
             which
             keeping
             always
             close
             to
             the
             Sense
             ,
             I
             have
             explained
             in
             other
             words
             that
             we
             may
             more
             freely
             judge
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             as
             is
             it
             were
             written
             by
             a
             Modern
             Author
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Relation
             some
             things
             Parabolical
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bear
             a
             construction
             altogether
             ,
             Literal
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             but
             do
             allow
             .
             Nay
             ,
             some
             proceed
             farther
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             even
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             to
             be
             artificially
             figurative
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             explain
             things
             that
             were
             really
             true
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             new
             and
             degenerate
             Condition
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             as
             also
             paradisiac
             State
             of
             Infant
             Nature
             ,
             and
             its
             Degeneracy
             .
             For
             although
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             this
             state
             of
             Paradice
             seems
             confin'd
             only
             to
             one
             Region
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Gan
               Eden
            
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Curse
             of
             Barrenness
             comes
             out
             ,
             the
             whole
             Earth
             is
             brought
             in
             for
             a
             share
             .
             
               The
               Earth
               shall
               not
               for
               the
               future
               bring
               forth
               her
               increase
               of
               her
               own
               accord
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               her
               Fruits
               without
               Tillage
               and
               Husbandry
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Sweat
               of
               thy
               brow
               shalt
               thou
               get
               those
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               for
               Life
               and
               Sustenance
               .
            
             Whence
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             before
             this
             Alteration
             of
             Curse
             ,
             the
             whole
             Earth
             yielded
             her
             Increase
             without
             Planting
             or
             Labour
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             by
             this
             Curse
             nothing
             had
             been
             made
             new
             ,
             nothing
             had
             been
             chang'd
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Nature
             .
             Besides
             from
             another
             thing
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             one
             small
             Country
             or
             some
             few
             Acres
             of
             Land
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             a
             Garden
             ,
             could
             not
             alone
             enjoy
             this
             Fertility
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             other
             Priviledges
             as
             well
             of
             Air
             as
             Soil
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             inhabitable
             Globe
             did
             partake
             of
             them
             in
             the
             primitive
             State
             of
             things
             .
             For
             suppose
             Adam
             had
             continued
             Innocent
             ,
             
             how
             would
             there
             have
             been
             room
             for
             his
             Posterity
             within
             the
             inclosures
             of
             one
             Garden
             ?
             Or
             admit
             you
             will
             have
             them
             all
             shut
             up
             there
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             unfledg'd
             Birds
             in
             a
             Nest
             ,
             what
             must
             have
             been
             done
             with
             all
             those
             other
             vast
             Tracts
             of
             Earth
             ?
             Should
             they
             have
             stood
             Empty
             ,
             Desert
             ,
             and
             without
             Inhabitants
             ?
          
           
             Nature
             it self
             does
             not
             allow
             of
             that
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             becoming
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             .
             From
             all
             these
             things
             we
             may
             conclude
             what
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             Moses
             puts
             the
             part
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             laid
             one
             Example
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             People
             instead
             of
             a
             greater
             number
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             Genius
             and
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             to
             conceive
             a
             pleasant
             Garden
             or
             single
             Field
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             put
             on
             a
             new
             Face
             and
             new
             Nature
             entirely
             different
             from
             what
             we
             now
             enjoy
             .
             But
             let
             us
             proceed
             in
             the
             Road
             we
             have
             begun
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             Relation
             consists
             of
             five
             or
             six
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Birth
             and
             Formation
             of
             the
             first
             of
             Mankind
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Garden
             Eden
             .
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             two
             Trees
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             The
             fourth
             treats
             of
             the
             Serpent's
             Conference
             with
             Eve.
             The
             fifth
             about
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Curse
             for
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit.
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             sixth
             contains
             the
             Expulsion
             of
             these
             first
             of
             Mankind
             out
             of
             the
             Almighty's
             Garden
             ,
             as
             
             also
             how
             God
             made
             them
             Coats
             of
             Skins
             ,
             and
             placed
             Angels
             with
             flaming
             Swords
             at
             the
             Entrance
             of
             his
             Garden
             ;
             together
             with
             other
             things
             hereto
             belonging
             .
          
           
             Great
             is
             the
             force
             of
             Custom
             and
             a
             preconceived
             Opinion
             over
             human
             Minds
             .
             Wherefore
             these
             short
             Observations
             or
             Accounts
             of
             the
             first
             Originals
             of
             Men
             and
             Things
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Moses
             ,
             are
             embraced
             without
             the
             least
             Demurr
             or
             Examination
             of
             them
             .
             But
             had
             we
             read
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             in
             another
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             in
             a
             Greek
             Philosopher
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Rabbinical
             or
             Mahometan
             Doctor
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             stop'd
             at
             every
             period
             with
             our
             mind
             full
             of
             Objections
             and
             Scruples
             .
             Now
             this
             difference
             does
             not
             arise
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             great
             Opinion
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Faithfulness
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             as
             being
             divinely
             inspired
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             we
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             in
             this
             occasion
             doubt
             of
             our
             Author's
             Authority
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             intent
             it
             was
             that
             he
             wrote
             these
             Things
             ,
             and
             what
             kind
             of
             Style
             he
             has
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             whether
             Plebeian
             or
             Philosophical
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Plebeian
             and
             not
             Fabulous
             ,
             although
             this
             last
             word
             might
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             did
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             Prophane
             Author
             .
             Now
             of
             Fables
             ,
             some
             are
             pure
             Fictions
             ;
             others
             are
             built
             upon
             some
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             beautified
             with
             Additions
             and
             acquired
             Ornaments
             .
             Besides
             
             there
             are
             some
             Relations
             that
             have
             Truth
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             every
             particular
             point
             of
             them
             ;
             only
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Author
             .
             As
             in
             Christ's
             Parable
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             things
             which
             are
             related
             concerning
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             shell
             and
             form
             .
             Such
             kind
             of
             Relations
             I
             think
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             termed
             Fables
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             Parables
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hypotheses
             adapted
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             And
             if
             in
             this
             rank
             you
             place
             the
             Narration
             we
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             preserving
             always
             the
             good
             Name
             and
             Honour
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             it
             amiss
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             first
             examin
             some
             Articles
             herein
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Rise
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             I
             have
             ever
             held
             it
             most
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             :
             and
             that
             upwards
             of
             5000
             Years
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             account
             given
             us
             by
             Sacred
             Chronology
             .
             But
             out
             of
             what
             Matter
             the
             first
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             whether
             Male
             or
             Female
             was
             composed
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             discover'd
             ,
             nor
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             know
             .
             If
             God
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             make
             a
             Woman
             start
             from
             one
             of
             Adam's
             Ribs
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Matter
             not
             very
             proper
             ,
             but
             however
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             Wood
             ,
             Stone
             or
             other
             Being
             God
             can
             make
             a
             Woman
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             the
             Curious
             ask
             whether
             this
             Rib
             was
             useless
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             number
             requisite
             in
             a
             compleat
             Body
             ?
          
           
           
             If
             not
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             Adam
             would
             have
             been
             a
             maim'd
             Person
             ,
             and
             robbed
             of
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             that
             was
             necessary
             .
             I
             say
             necessary
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             I
             suppose
             that
             in
             the
             Fabric
             of
             a
             Human
             Body
             nothing
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             one
             Bone
             can
             be
             taken
             away
             without
             endamaging
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             rendring
             it
             in
             some
             measure
             imperfect
             .
             B●t
             if
             on
             the
             other
             side
             you
             say
             this
             Rib
             was
             really
             useless
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             spared
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             make
             him
             to
             have
             had
             only
             twelve
             Ribs
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             thirteen
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             they
             will
             reply
             that
             this
             is
             like
             a
             Monster
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             the
             first
             Man
             had
             been
             created
             with
             three
             Feet
             or
             three
             Hands
             ,
             or
             had
             had
             more
             Eyes
             or
             other
             Members
             than
             the
             use
             or
             compleatness
             of
             an
             human
             Body
             requires
             .
             But
             in
             the
             beginning
             all
             Things
             were
             made
             with
             Number
             ,
             Weight
             and
             Measure
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Exactness
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             decide
             this
             dispute
             ,
             but
             what
             more
             perplexes
             me
             is
             ,
             how
             out
             of
             only
             one
             Rib
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             a
             Womans
             Body
             could
             be
             built
             ?
             For
             a
             Rib
             does
             not
             equal
             the
             hundredth
             ,
             perhaps
             not
             the
             Thousandth
             part
             of
             an
             entire
             Body
             .
             If
             you
             answer
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             taken
             from
             elsewhere
             ,
             certainly
             Eve
             might
             much
             more
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             formed
             out
             of
             that
             borrowed
             matter
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             Adams
             Rib.
             I
             know
             very
             well
             that
             the
             Rabbinical
             Doctors
             solve
             this
             business
             quite
             another
             
             way
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             man
             had
             two
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             one
             male
             and
             the
             other
             female
             ,
             whose
             sides
             stuck
             together
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             )
             their
             Backs
             ;
             that
             God
             cut
             them
             asunder
             ,
             and
             having
             thus
             Cloven
             Eve
             from
             Adam
             ,
             gave
             her
             to
             him
             for
             a
             Wife
             .
             Plato
             has
             in
             his
             Symposium
             something
             very
             like
             this
             Story
             ,
             concerning
             his
             first
             man
             Androgynus
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             others
             conjecture
             (
             which
             is
             not
             improbable
             )
             that
             Moses
             gave
             out
             this
             original
             of
             Woman
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             breed
             a
             mutual
             Love
             between
             the
             two
             Sexes
             as
             parts
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             whole
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             means
             he
             might
             more
             effectually
             recommend
             to
             his
             people
             his
             own
             institution
             of
             Marriage
             (
             which
             does
             unite
             them
             a
             second
             time
             )
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             imprinted
             in
             nature
             it self
             .
             But
             leaving
             this
             Subject
             I
             will
             hasten
             to
             something
             else
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             Article
             treats
             of
             Gods
             Garden
             in
             Eden
             ,
             water'd
             with
             four
             Rivers
             arising
             from
             the
             same
             Spring
             .
             Which
             Coelestial
             Garden
             mention●d
             by
             Moses
             some
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Iupiters
             Garden
             in
             Plato
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             places
             the
             History
             or
             Allegory
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             secret
             meanings
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             so
             much
             the
             more
             wi●ling
             to
             embrace
             these
             secret
             meanings
             in
             Relation
             to
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             place
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             wherewith
             all
             the
             distinguishing
             Marks
             and
             Characters
             of
             
             this
             Garden
             may
             agree
             ,
             for
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             continual
             serenity
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             spontaneous
             fertility
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             Rivers
             themselves
             afford
             a
             most
             perplexing
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             undecided
             Controversie
             both
             to
             Divines
             and
             Geographers
             as
             well
             Ancient
             as
             Modern
             .
          
           
             Those
             Rivers
             are
             by
             Moses
             call'd
             
               Pishon
               ,
               Gishon
               ,
               Hiddekel
            
             and
             Perath
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancient
             Authors
             interpret
             by
             
               Ganges
               ,
               Nile
               ,
               Tigris
            
             and
             Euphrates
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             truly
             think
             without
             some
             reason
             ;
             for
             Moses
             seems
             to
             have
             proposed
             nothing
             more
             to
             himself
             than
             the
             bringing
             four
             of
             the
             most
             celebrated
             and
             most
             fertile
             Rivers
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             to
             the
             watring
             of
             his
             Garden
             .
             Ay
             but
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             these
             four
             Rivers
             do
             not
             spring
             from
             the
             same
             source
             ,
             or
             come
             from
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             four
             Rivers
             that
             are
             named
             by
             the
             Interpreters
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Objection
             〈◊〉
             every
             where
             hold
             good
             as
             well
             against
             ●●e
             Ancient
             as
             Modern
             Writers
             .
             But
             altho
             you
             should
             reduce
             these
             Rivers
             ,
             only
             to
             two
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             to
             Tigris
             and
             Euphrates
             ,
             yet
             neither
             have
             these
             two
             Rivers
             the
             same
             Fountain-head
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             really
             and
             truly
             an
             Evasion
             rather
             than
             an
             Explanation
             ,
             to
             reduce
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             ,
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Rivers
             to
             a
             smaller
             ;
             only
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             conveniently
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             same
             Spring
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             there
             
             
               Comes
               a
               River
               out
               of
               Eden
               to
               water
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               it
               divides
               it self
               into
               four
               Branches
               :
               The
               Name
               of
               the
               first
               is
               Pishon
               ,
            
             &c.
             Gen.
             2.10
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             either
             in
             the
             entrance
             or
             Exit
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             there
             were
             four
             Rivers
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             four
             Rivers
             did
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Fountain-head
             in
             Eden
             .
             Now
             pray
             tell
             me
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             this
             Country
             of
             Eden
             ,
             where
             four
             Rivers
             arise
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spring
             ?
             But
             do
             not
             go
             about
             to
             say
             that
             only
             two
             came
             from
             that
             Fountain
             of
             Eden
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             two
             arose
             from
             the
             Tigris
             and
             Euphrates
             where
             they
             split
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Bifrontic
             Figure
             .
             Since
             this
             does
             by
             no
             means
             answer
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             mentions
             in
             the
             first
             place
             Pishon
             and
             Gishon
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Tigris
             and
             Euphrates
             as
             lesser
             Rivers
             ;
             whereas
             you
             on
             the
             contrary
             will
             have
             those
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             these
             last
             〈◊〉
             Rivers
             of
             an
             inferior
             order
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             distorting
             the
             Historical
             Account
             .
             But
             to
             end
             all
             these
             Difficulties
             or
             Controversies
             concerning
             the
             Originals
             and
             Channels
             of
             the
             Rivers
             that
             water'd
             Paradice
             ,
             you
             will
             perhaps
             at
             last
             say
             that
             the
             Springs
             as
             well
             as
             the
             courses
             of
             Rivers
             have
             been
             changed
             by
             the
             Universal
             Deluge
             .
             And
             that
             we
             cannnot
             therefore
             be
             now
             certain
             where
             it
             was
             they
             formerly
             broke
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             what
             Countries
             they
             passed
             through
             .
             For
             my
             part
             
             I
             am
             much
             of
             your
             opinion
             ,
             provided
             you
             confess
             there
             happened
             in
             the
             Deluge
             such
             a
             fraction
             and
             disruption
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             we
             suppose
             there
             did
             ;
             for
             from
             only
             an
             Inundation
             or
             Superabundancy
             of
             Waters
             such
             a
             change
             could
             never
             possibly
             happen
             .
             Besides
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             Geography
             or
             Hydrography
             will
             you
             have
             Moses
             to
             describe
             these
             Rivers
             Antidiluvian
             ,
             or
             Postdiluvian
             ?
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             there
             has
             happened
             no
             considerable
             alteration
             of
             the
             Earth
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             or
             the
             Flood
             ;
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             you
             then
             render
             Moses's
             description
             of
             the
             Earth
             altogether
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             unuseful
             to
             find
             out
             the
             scituation
             of
             Paradice
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             that
             any
             Rivers
             ,
             whether
             these
             or
             others
             ,
             can
             have
             subsisted
             ever
             since
             the
             very
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             regard
             to
             their
             Waters
             or
             to
             their
             Channels
             .
             The
             Channels
             of
             Rivers
             used
             to
             be
             made
             by
             little
             and
             little
             as
             well
             as
             by
             a
             daily
             attrition
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             as
             Ditches
             and
             Furrows
             are
             ,
             by
             Earth
             dug
             out
             and
             heaped
             up
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             there
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             every
             where
             seen
             great
             Banks
             and
             Heaps
             of
             Earth
             .
             But
             we
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             this
             is
             only
             fortuitous
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             often
             run
             through
             Plains
             ,
             and
             the
             River-banks
             are
             no
             more
             than
             level
             with
             the
             adjacent
             Fields
             ,
             besides
             whence
             cou●●d
             there
             be
             had
             water
             at
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             to
             fill
             these
             Channels
             ?
             
             If
             you
             say
             that
             on
             the
             third
             day
             when
             the
             great
             Bed
             of
             the
             Ocean
             was
             made
             the
             smaller
             Channels
             of
             the
             Rivers
             were
             also
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Abyss
             fell
             into
             the
             Gulf
             of
             the
             Seas
             ;
             so
             the
             remaining
             part
             descended
             into
             these
             other
             Channels
             ,
             and
             therewith
             formed
             the
             Primitive
             Rivers
             ,
             admitting
             this
             ,
             yet
             the
             Waters
             would
             be
             not
             only
             as
             Salt
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             there
             would
             be
             no
             continual
             Springs
             to
             nourish
             these
             Rivers
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             when
             the
             first
             stream
             of
             Water
             had
             flow'd
             off
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             fresh
             Supplys
             of
             Water
             to
             succeed
             it
             ,
             these
             Rivers
             would
             have
             immediately
             been
             dried
             up
             :
             I
             say
             because
             there
             were
             no
             perpetual
             Springs
             ,
             for
             whether
             Springs
             proceed
             from
             Rain
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Sea
             they
             could
             neither
             way
             have
             rose
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ;
             not
             from
             Rain
             for
             it
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             Rained
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             in
             the
             small
             space
             of
             one
             day
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Abyss
             should
             run
             down
             from
             the
             most
             Inland
             places
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             returning
             through
             ways
             that
             were
             never
             yet
             opened
             by
             them
             ,
             should
             strain
             themselves
             through
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             ascend
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Rivers
             .
             But
             of
             Rivers
             we
             have
             said
             enough
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             in
             the
             third
             place
             a
             very
             strange
             account
             of
             a
             Serpent
             that
             talked
             with
             Eve
             ,
             and
             enticed
             her
             to
             mistrust
             God.
             I
             must
             
             confess
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             known
             that
             this
             Beast
             could
             ever
             speak
             ,
             or
             utter
             any
             sort
             of
             voice
             ,
             besides
             hissing
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             Eve
             knew
             of
             this
             business
             ?
             If
             she
             had
             taken
             it
             for
             a
             dumb
             Animal
             the
             very
             Speech
             of
             it
             would
             have
             so
             frightned
             her
             that
             she
             would
             not
             have
             durst
             to
             stay
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             Conference
             with
             it
             .
             If
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             been
             capable
             of
             talking
             and
             haranguing
             ,
             and
             only
             lost
             his
             Speech
             for
             the
             crime
             of
             having
             by
             his
             seducements
             corrupted
             the
             Piety
             and
             Faith
             of
             Eve
             ;
             certainly
             Moses
             would
             have
             been
             far
             from
             passing
             over
             in
             silence
             this
             sort
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             have
             mentioned
             so
             small
             a
             Penalty
             as
             that
             of
             licking
             the
             dust
             .
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             pray
             will
             you
             have
             the
             particular
             Species
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             that
             were
             then
             in
             Paradise
             to
             have
             been
             indued
             with
             the
             faculty
             of
             speaking
             like
             the
             Trees
             in
             Dodona's
             Grove
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             all
             ,
             pray
             what
             offence
             had
             the
             rest
             been
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             must
             loose
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Tongues
             ?
             if
             only
             the
             Species
             of
             Serpents
             enjoyed
             this
             priviledg
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             about
             that
             so
             vile
             an
             Animal
             ,
             and
             by
             nature
             the
             most
             averse
             and
             remote
             from
             Mankind
             ,
             should
             before
             all
             his
             other
             fellow
             Bruits
             deserve
             to
             be
             Master
             of
             so
             great
             a
             favour
             and
             benefit
             as
             that
             of
             Speech
             ?
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             since
             all
             discoursing
             and
             arguing
             include
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             by
             this
             very
             thing
             you
             make
             the
             Serpent
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             .
             But
             I
             easily
             imagin
             those
             who
             are
             great
             sticklers
             ;
             for
             the
             Literal
             Interpretation
             will
             solve
             this
             difficulty
             another
             way
             :
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             under
             the
             shape
             of
             this
             Serpent
             was
             hid
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             using
             the
             Mouth
             and
             Organs
             of
             this
             Animal
             ,
             spoke
             to
             the
             Woman
             as
             it
             were
             with
             an
             human
             voice
             .
             But
             what
             Testimony
             ,
             with
             Authority
             ,
             have
             they
             for
             this
             ?
             The
             most
             literal
             reading
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             closely
             adhere
             to
             ,
             does
             not
             express
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             does
             he
             seem
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             attributes
             the
             seducing
             of
             Eve
             to
             the
             natural
             craftiness
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             ?
             For
             ,
             these
             are
             Moses's
             words
             :
             Now
             the
             Serpent
             was
             more
             cunning
             than
             any
             Beast
             of
             the
             Field
             that
             the
             Lord
             God
             had
             made
             :
             (
             Afterwards
             continues
             he
             )
             
               The
               Serpent
               said
               to
               the
               Woman
               ,
               yea
               ,
               hath
               God
               said
            
             —
             .
             But
             besides
             had
             Eve
             heard
             an
             Animal
             ,
             by
             nature
             dumb
             ,
             speak
             through
             the
             means
             of
             some
             Evil
             Spirit
             ,
             she
             would
             instantly
             with
             horror
             have
             fled
             from
             the
             Monster
             .
             When
             on
             the
             contrary
             she
             very
             familiarly
             receved
             it
             ;
             they
             discoursed
             and
             argued
             very
             amicably
             together
             ,
             as
             tho
             nothing
             new
             or
             astonishing
             had
             happened
             ;
             again
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             proceded
             from
             the
             ignorance
             and
             weakness
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             't
             would
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             have
             been
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             some
             good
             Angels
             should
             
             have
             succoured
             a
             poor
             Ignorant
             weak
             Woman
             ,
             those
             Just
             Guardians
             of
             human
             affair●
             would
             not
             have
             permitted
             so
             unequal
             a
             conflict
             ;
             for
             what
             if
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             ,
             crafty
             and
             knowing
             in
             business
             ,
             had
             by
             his
             subtlety
             over-reached
             a
             poor
             silly
             Woman
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             seen
             the
             Sun
             either
             rise
             or
             set
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             newly
             come
             of
             the
             Mould
             ,
             and
             wholly
             unexperienced
             in
             all
             things
             ?
             Certainly
             a
             Person
             who
             had
             so
             great
             a
             price
             set
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             as
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Mankind
             might
             well
             have
             deserved
             a
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             :
             Ay
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             (
             you
             'l
             say
             )
             the
             Woman
             ought
             to
             have
             taken
             care
             not
             to
             violate
             a
             Law
             established
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             :
             
               The
               day
               you
               eat
               thereof
               ,
               you
               shall
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             both
             you
             and
             yours
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Law.
             Die
             !
             what
             does
             that
             mean
             ,
             says
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             Virgin
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             seen
             any
             thing
             dead
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             flower
             ;
             nor
             had
             yet
             with
             her
             eyes
             or
             mind
             perceived
             the
             Image
             of
             death
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             Sleep
             or
             Night
             .
             But
             what
             you
             add
             concerning
             his
             Posterity
             and
             their
             Punishment
             that
             is
             not
             at
             all
             expressed
             in
             the
             Law.
             Now
             no
             Laws
             are
             ever
             to
             be
             distorted
             ,
             but
             especially
             not
             those
             that
             are
             poenal
             .
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             Serpent
             will
             also
             afford
             no
             inconsiderable
             question
             if
             the
             Devil
             transacted
             the
             whole
             thing
             under
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             compell'd
             the
             Serpent
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             those
             things
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             pay
             for
             a
             crime
             committed
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
             Moreover
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             
             and
             form
             of
             the
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Serpent
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             for
             the
             future
             he
             should
             go
             creeping
             on
             his
             Belly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             explained
             what
             that
             means
             .
             Hardly
             any
             one
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Serpent
             did
             before
             walk
             upright
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             four-footed
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             if
             on
             the
             other
             side
             from
             the
             beginning
             he
             crept
             like
             our
             Modern
             Snakes
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             ridiculous
             to
             impose
             on
             this
             Creature
             as
             a
             Punishment
             for
             one
             single
             Crime
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             by
             nature
             he
             ever
             had
             before
             .
             But
             let
             this
             suffice
             for
             the
             Woman
             and
             Serpent
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Trees
             .
          
           
             I
             here
             understand
             those
             two
             Trees
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             The
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             (
             they
             'l
             tell
             you
             )
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             would
             give
             Men
             a
             very
             long
             life
             .
             But
             by
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             same
             Relation
             we
             find
             that
             all
             our
             Forefathers
             before
             the
             Flood
             did
             without
             the
             help
             of
             this
             Tree
             attain
             to
             a
             very
             great
             Age.
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             Longaevity
             or
             Immortality
             of
             Men
             had
             depended
             only
             upon
             one
             Tree
             ,
             or
             its
             Fruit
             ,
             what
             if
             Adam
             had
             not
             sinned
             ?
             how
             could
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             diffused
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             have
             been
             able
             to
             come
             and
             gather
             Fruit
             out
             of
             this
             Garden
             ,
             or
             from
             this
             Tree
             ?
             Or
             how
             could
             the
             product
             of
             one
             Tree
             have
             been
             enough
             for
             all
             Mankind
             ?
             
             As
             to
             the
             other
             Tree
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             so
             plainly
             appear
             what
             was
             its
             vertue
             ,
             or
             from
             whence
             it
             received
             that
             name
             :
             It
             seems
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             juice
             or
             other
             vertue
             ,
             to
             have
             instilled
             into
             them
             a
             new
             sence
             of
             shame
             and
             modesty
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             of
             Nakedness
             ,
             as
             though
             before
             the
             Fall
             they
             had
             been
             wholly
             void
             of
             bashfulness
             in
             Venereal
             Pleasures
             ;
             yet
             now
             adays
             in
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             even
             the
             most
             innocent
             have
             some
             sense
             of
             shame
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             St.
             Austin
             means
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             state
             and
             innocence
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             Women
             would
             have
             conceived
             and
             brought
             forth
             without
             violating
             their
             
               Claustrum
               Virginale
            
             ,
             the
             feed
             being
             immitted
             ,
             and
             the
             Off-spring
             coming
             forth
             through
             the
             Pores
             ,
             as
             do
             Virgins
             Monthly
             Purgations
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Act
             of
             Generation
             would
             have
             been
             performed
             without
             any
             sting
             or
             transport
             ,
             just
             as
             one
             hand
             rubs
             another
             .
             If
             these
             things
             were
             taken-exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Nature
             and
             Philosophy
             they
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             solve
             .
             But
             God
             seems
             to
             intimate
             quite
             another
             Vertue
             in
             this
             Tree
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Behold
               Adam
               is
               become
               as
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             by
             the
             force
             and
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Fruit
             which
             he
             had
             eaten
             .
             Now
             certainly
             whatever
             heat
             or
             transport
             arises
             from
             a
             vicious
             ,
             inordinate
             Motion
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             us
             like
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             on
             the
             contrary
             
             renders
             us
             but
             the
             more
             dissimular
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             therefore
             spoken
             sufficiently
             concerning
             the
             Trees
             ,
             let
             us
             next
             proceed
             to
             the
             rest
             :
             Now
             after
             the
             eating
             this
             Apple
             ,
             Fig
             or
             whatever
             other
             Fruit
             it
             was
             ,
             our
             Parents
             made
             themeselves
             Aprons
             :
             For
             ,
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             they
             sewed
             together
             Fig-leaves
             ,
             and
             therewith
             made
             themselves
             Aprons
             .
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             deduce
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Taylors
             Trade
             ,
             but
             where
             had
             they
             Needles
             ?
             And
             where
             their
             Thread
             that
             very
             first
             Day
             of
             their
             Creation
             ?
             since
             the
             Thread-makers
             Art
             was
             not
             yet
             found
             out
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Art
             of
             Working
             in
             Iron
             .
             All
             which
             Questions
             may
             perhaps
             be
             thought
             a
             little
             too
             free
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             requires
             us
             to
             deal
             freely
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             seeking
             for
             naked
             Truth
             .
             When
             they
             had
             thus
             made
             themselves
             Aprons
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             likewise
             Coats
             made
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             Animals
             :
             But
             here
             again
             we
             run
             into
             other
             Difficulties
             ,
             wherefore
             to
             soften
             the
             Thing
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             an
             Angel
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             an
             Angel
             who
             killed
             and
             flead
             the
             Animals
             ,
             or
             pull'd
             off
             their
             Skins
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             alive
             and
             Innocent
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             too
             smells
             more
             of
             the
             Butcher
             or
             Executioner
             ,
             than
             of
             an
             Angel.
             Besides
             ,
             through
             this
             Butchery
             some
             entire
             Species
             of
             Animals
             must
             necessarily
             have
             perish'd
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             not
             believed
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             there
             were
             more
             than
             two
             of
             each
             kind
             created
             ,
             and
             one
             alone
             ,
             without
             another
             for
             its
             
             Consort
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             produced
             any
             Off-spring
             .
             After
             all
             this
             what
             follows
             ?
             Why
             God
             expell'd
             our
             Parents
             thus
             cloath'd
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             placed
             at
             the
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             Cherubims
             with
             a
             great
             two-handed
             flaming
             Sword
             ,
             that
             continually
             waved
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             fear
             least
             either
             by
             open
             force
             or
             by
             stealth
             they
             might
             have
             repossest
             themselves
             again
             of
             those
             happy
             Mansions
             .
             Now
             is
             there
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Interpreters
             that
             will
             put
             an
             exact
             literal
             Construction
             upon
             these
             Things
             ?
             that
             will
             make
             Angels
             to
             have
             stood
             like
             Centinels
             ,
             with
             drawn
             Swords
             before
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Ages
             ,
             as
             Dragons
             are
             feign'd
             by
             the
             Poets
             ?
             To
             have
             guarded
             the
             Apples
             of
             the
             Hesperides
             ?
             But
             how
             long
             did
             this
             Angelical
             
               Corps
               du
               Guard
            
             last
             ?
             To
             the
             Flood
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             if
             not
             longer
             .
             So
             that
             you
             here
             suppose
             the
             Angels
             to
             have
             been
             for
             above
             Fifteen
             Hundred
             Years
             employed
             in
             keeping
             a
             Garden
             .
             
               Sic
               vacat
               exiguis
               Rebus
               adesse
               Deos
               ?
            
             How
             much
             easier
             would
             it
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             so
             well
             watered
             as
             Paradise
             ,
             to
             have
             Fenced
             the
             Garden
             about
             with
             a
             River
             ?
             which
             to
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             the
             manner
             either
             of
             Building
             ,
             or
             conducting
             Boats
             and
             Vessels
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             more
             than
             sufficent
             Obstacle
             :
             But
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             Things
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             savour
             of
             Malice
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             leave
             for
             others
             to
             reflect
             upon
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             have
             we
             in
             short
             run
             over
             the
             chief
             Heads
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             the
             only
             thing
             now
             remaining
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             how
             short
             a
             time
             all
             these
             things
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             transacted
             ,
             in
             one
             Days
             time
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             in
             half
             a
             Day
             .
             Divines
             suppose
             Adam
             to
             have
             consummated
             his
             Marriage
             with
             Eve
             the
             first
             Night
             ;
             afterwards
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             if
             Eve
             ,
             whilst
             she
             was
             yet
             Innocent
             ,
             had
             conceived
             her
             first
             Born
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             likewise
             brought
             him
             forth
             Innocent
             and
             Free
             from
             all
             blemish
             of
             Sin
             :
             Whence
             also
             his
             whole
             Progeny
             ,
             in
             Relation
             to
             the
             Father's
             side
             ,
             would
             have
             continued
             unspotted
             with
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             none
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Progeny
             unspotted
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             half
             pure
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             of
             us
             tainted
             with
             the
             same
             Blemish
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             ●ame
             Disease
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             necessarily
             suppose
             all
             these
             Things
             to
             have
             been
             done
             on
             the
             sixth
             Day
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             before
             their
             lying
             together
             ,
             or
             the
             Embraces
             of
             their
             Nuptial
             Bed.
             How
             many
             therefore
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             Things
             must
             we
             heap
             on
             this
             one
             Day
             !
             We
             will
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             briefly
             run
             them
             over
             .
             That
             Day
             did
             God
             create
             all
             manner
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             creeping
             Things
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             created
             Adam
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             created
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             brought
             each
             kind
             of
             Animal
             before
             Adam
             ,
             that
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             he
             might
             give
             a
             name
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Faculties
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             what
             Language
             Adam
             could
             speak
             the
             
             first
             Hour
             or
             Day
             of
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             I
             am
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             but
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             so
             many
             different
             Ranks
             and
             Familles
             of
             Animals
             ,
             to
             weigh
             and
             consider
             well
             the
             Nature
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             give
             them
             a
             name
             adapted
             to
             it
             ,
             seems
             a
             Task
             that
             requires
             no
             small
             time
             .
             Again
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             work
             was
             in
             some
             manner
             finished
             ,
             God
             cast
             Adam
             into
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             and
             whilst
             he
             was
             snoring
             ,
             took
             from
             him
             a
             Rib
             out
             of
             which
             he
             built
             a
             Woman
             :
             The
             same
             Day
             these
             new
             born
             Man
             and
             Woman
             commit
             Matrimony
             without
             Contract
             ,
             or
             the
             formal
             Preliminaries
             of
             Wooing
             .
             And
             that
             very
             same
             Day
             Mistress
             Bride
             being
             ,
             to
             I
             know
             not
             what
             intent
             ,
             pleased
             to
             ramble
             among
             the
             Groves
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             happened
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Serpent
             :
             This
             Serpent
             begins
             a
             Discourse
             with
             her
             ;
             they
             argue
             on
             one
             side
             and
             t'other
             ,
             about
             a
             certain
             Tree
             and
             eating
             ,
             or
             not
             eating
             a
             certain
             Fruit.
             She
             at
             length
             overcome
             by
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             seducing
             Expressions
             ,
             eats
             of
             this
             Fruit
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             carries
             it
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             who
             likewise
             eat
             of
             it
             .
             Upon
             this
             there
             happens
             a
             great
             alteration
             ,
             they
             cast
             their
             Eyes
             on
             each
             other's
             Nakedness
             ,
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             Aprons
             of
             Fig-leaves
             sew'd
             together
             .
          
           
             When
             things
             being
             in
             this
             Posture
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             in
             the
             Evening
             descends
             into
             the
             Garden
             ;
             they
             conscious
             of
             their
             own
             Guilt
             fly
             away
             ,
             and
             abscond
             themselves
             among
             the
             Trees
             
             and
             shady
             Coverts
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             God
             Summons
             the
             Criminals
             ,
             they
             appear
             ,
             and
             upon
             Examination
             of
             the
             whole
             Cause
             ,
             he
             Decrees
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             and
             Serpent
             the
             several
             Punishments
             they
             had
             merited
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             our
             Parents
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             Exile
             :
             When
             several
             Angels
             being
             placed
             at
             all
             the
             Avenues
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             wander
             alone
             among
             the
             Woods
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             their
             Lodging
             among
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             .
             All
             which
             things
             we
             read
             to
             have
             been
             done
             within
             the
             small
             space
             of
             one
             day
             ;
             truly
             a
             very
             considerable
             and
             very
             numerous
             piece
             of
             business
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             bear
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             short
             time
             all
             Things
             were
             inverted
             and
             put
             into
             a
             total
             Disorder
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Nature
             which
             had
             but
             just
             now
             been
             composed
             and
             polished
             ,
             should
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             time
             of
             the
             Suns
             setting
             ,
             fall
             to
             Ruin
             and
             Confussion
             :
             In
             the
             Morning
             God
             said
             all
             things
             were
             good
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             accursed
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             fleeting
             and
             unconstant
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             Things
             created
             !
             A
             work
             that
             was
             six
             days
             e'er
             it
             could
             be
             elaborate
             and
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             Omnipotent
             Architect
             to
             be
             thus
             in
             as
             few
             Hours
             ruined
             by
             so
             vile
             a
             Beast
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             faithful
             Account
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             contain'd
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Paradice
             and
             Creation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             time
             wherein
             each
             Part
             of
             the
             said
             History
             was
             produced
             :
             All
             
             which
             things
             when
             I
             revolve
             in
             my
             Mind
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             unbyass'd
             and
             ready
             to
             comply
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             where
             right
             Reason
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             Truth
             conduct
             me
             :
             I
             cannot
             be
             angry
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             ancient
             Writers
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             convert
             these
             things
             into
             Symbols
             ,
             Parables
             or
             ways
             of
             discoursing
             adapted
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             But
             am
             angry
             with
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             calls
             this
             account
             an
             old
             Wive's
             Tale
             ;
             upon
             which
             Origen
             tells
             him
             very
             well
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             spoken
             in
             a
             figurative
             Sence
             .
             However
             Celsus
             himself
             does
             in
             what
             follows
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             fairest
             Interpreters
             both
             among
             the
             Iews
             and
             Christians
             were
             ashamed
             of
             the
             literal
             Sence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             accommodated
             them
             to
             Allegories
             .
             Hence
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             at
             which
             time
             Celsus
             lived
             )
             as
             also
             among
             the
             Iews
             before
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             the
             more
             candid
             Interpreters
             deviated
             from
             the
             literal
             Reading
             of
             Moses's
             History
             .
             And
             really
             it
             seems
             a
             very
             cruel
             and
             very
             hard
             thing
             in
             this
             Respect
             that
             God
             should
             be
             said
             to
             have
             tormented
             ,
             nay
             and
             ruined
             Mankind
             for
             so
             small
             a
             Fault
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             committed
             through
             the
             Levity
             of
             a
             Womans
             Mind
             .
             Wherefore
             some
             are
             of
             an
             Opinion
             (
             which
             I
             am
             not
             much
             averse
             to
             )
             That
             Moses
             laid
             so
             vast
             a
             Punishment
             on
             so
             small
             a
             Crime
             ,
             only
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             procure
             the
             greater
             Difference
             
             and
             Authority
             to
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             which
             often
             Decree
             with
             the
             strictest
             Severity
             things
             Frivolous
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             Indifferent
             .
             For
             who
             would
             not
             fear
             to
             violate
             the
             most
             petty
             ,
             inconsiderable
             Precept
             that
             comes
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             eating
             of
             one
             Forbidden
             Apple
             could
             bring
             perdition
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ?
             But
             upon
             these
             and
             the
             other
             Articles
             in
             Moses's
             Narration
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             enjoy
             his
             own
             Sentiments
             ,
             provided
             he
             do
             not
             destroy
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             Now
             by
             Foundation
             I
             here
             mean
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Rise
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             this
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Degeneration
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             that
             Mankind
             will
             be
             redeemed
             by
             the
             Seed
             of
             a
             Woman
             .
             In
             this
             blind
             State
             of
             Mortality
             we
             are
             all
             prone
             to
             Error
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Duties
             of
             Charity
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             least
             for
             us
             to
             indulge
             and
             succour
             one
             another
             when
             we
             are
             Erroneous
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             Witness
             (
             who
             knows
             our
             most
             secret
             Thoughts
             )
             that
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Writing
             I
             never
             proposed
             more
             to
             my self
             ,
             than
             the
             promotion
             of
             Piety
             founded
             upon
             Truth
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             in
             this
             Discourse
             about
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             the
             Origination
             of
             Mankind
             affirm
             any
             thing
             possitively
             ,
             but
             with
             Modesty
             and
             Submissiou
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             Fathom
             the
             Judgm●nts
             〈◊〉
             discr●et
             ,
             well-minded
             Persons
             .
             Wh●
             〈◊〉
             they
             〈◊〉
             but
             with
             me
             consider
             the
             U●age
             and
             Genius
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             ,
             more
             
             especially
             among
             the
             Oriental
             Nations
             (
             whose
             Custom
             it
             was
             to
             deliver
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Doctrines
             by
             Symbols
             ,
             Similitudes
             and
             Parables
             )
             if
             they
             do
             not
             concur
             with
             ,
             will
             yet
             at
             least
             not
             be
             prejudiced
             against
             those
             who
             explain
             ancient
             Things
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Original
             of
             Things
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Expounded
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Manner
             of
             Interpreting
             Moses's
             Hexaemeron
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             Creation
             performed
             in
             Six
             Days
             .
          
           
             WHAT
             Reflections
             we
             have
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             about
             the
             Originals
             of
             Things
             ,
             chiefly
             respect
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             Causes
             and
             primary
             State.
             But
             the
             Original
             of
             Things
             inanimate
             and
             the
             Universe
             ,
             as
             Moses
             describes
             it
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             seems
             no
             less
             contrary
             to
             the
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             This
             Account
             therefore
             which
             Moses
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             much
             ancienter
             than
             all
             those
             others
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             examin
             it
             the
             more
             diligently
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             compose
             or
             dilute
             these
             Controversies
             by
             a
             friendly
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             Truth
             (
             which
             is
             alike
             necessary
             to
             each
             of
             them
             )
             may
             at
             the
             same
             time
             inviolably
             preserved
             .
          
           
             The
             Hexaemeron
             and
             Theory
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             agree
             in
             their
             first
             Foundation
             of
             Things
             :
             For
             as
             they
             both
             suppose
             the
             Chaos
             to
             have
             been
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             which
             the
             World
             was
             Built
             .
             
             So
             they
             likewise
             agree
             in
             their
             general
             Order
             ,
             making
             the
             World
             to
             have
             been
             first
             inanimate
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             animated
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             Form
             an
             Limits
             of
             the
             created
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             manner
             ,
             time
             and
             other
             Things
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             a
             little
             differ
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             must
             now
             at
             large
             examin
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             First
             ,
             therefore
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             what
             Form
             and
             what
             Limits
             of
             the
             World
             the
             Hexaemeron
             has
             proposed
             to
             its
             self
             .
             Now
             't
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             the
             Learned
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             there
             are
             two
             different
             Systems
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whereof
             one
             supposes
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             t'other
             the
             Earth
             .
             Quaere
             then
             upon
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Systems
             is
             Moses's
             Hexaemeron
             grounded
             ?
             'T
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             Moses
             has
             begun
             his
             Work
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Basis
             or
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Machine
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             produce
             the
             Sun
             (
             according
             to
             what
             he
             says
             )
             till
             the
             4th
             Day
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Sea
             was
             already
             finish'd
             .
             The
             Sun
             was
             not
             therefore
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Work
             ,
             since
             it
             had
             no
             Being
             till
             the
             work
             was
             half
             brought
             to
             Perfection
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Sun
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             by
             Moses
             represented
             to
             have
             been
             created
             meerly
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             but
             as
             so
             many
             servile
             Bodies
             ,
             whose
             only
             business
             was
             to
             measure
             out
             to
             us
             the
             Days
             ,
             Years
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             several
             Season
             .
             But
             according
             to
             
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             fixed
             Stars
             are
             not
             only
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             also
             very
             noble
             Bodies
             ;
             bearing
             the
             first
             Rank
             amongst
             the
             various
             Parts
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Foundations
             of
             that
             prodigious
             Mass.
             'T
             is
             evident
             therefore
             from
             both
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             Moses
             has
             followed
             the
             popular
             System
             ;
             that
             which
             most
             pleases
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             most
             flatters
             our
             Senses
             ,
             is
             believed
             and
             comprehended
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             seems
             to
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             greater
             number
             :
             And
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             rightly
             consulted
             the
             public
             Safety
             ;
             when
             neglecting
             Philosophy
             ,
             he
             adhered
             to
             more
             serious
             Counsels
             and
             Reasons
             of
             greater
             weight
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Since
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Earth
             was
             the
             Center
             of
             this
             Mosaic
             Chaos
             ,
             't
             is
             next
             to
             be
             enquired
             after
             ,
             how
             far
             upwards
             thi●
             blind
             and
             confused
             Mass
             did
             reach
             .
             The
             Hexaemeron
             truly
             seems
             to
             suppose
             that
             this
             Chaos
             filled
             and
             possessed
             the
             whole
             Universe
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Regions
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             were
             diffused
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             brightest
             and
             most
             resplendent
             Stars
             were
             composed
             of
             this
             chaotic
             Matter
             ,
             neither
             that
             there
             were
             any
             before
             the
             Birth
             and
             Creation
             of
             this
             our
             Earth
             .
             Which
             is
             what
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Hexaemeron
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             all
             Philosophical
             Reasons
             .
             'T
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             are
             fiery
             Bodies
             ;
             that
             they
             
             do
             not
             all
             rest
             upon
             the
             same
             Superficies
             ;
             being
             some
             more
             remote
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             more
             profoundly
             immers'd
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             score
             there
             can
             be
             no
             common
             Center
             assigned
             to
             all
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             believe
             our
             modern
             Earth
             (
             a
             blind
             and
             sordid
             particle
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             inferiour
             to
             each
             of
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             bulk
             as
             in
             dignity
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             most
             vital
             Part
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             Body
             ,
             is
             altogether
             irrational
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             .
             I
             speak
             it
             again
             with
             Indignation
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             almost
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Dregs
             ,
             the
             meer
             Scum
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             Supream
             Head
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             first
             born
             Product
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             cannot
             be
             without
             an
             Abuse
             and
             Scandal
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Operator
             as
             to
             the
             Work.
             Besides
             if
             that
             earthyly
             Chaos
             had
             been
             extended
             throughout
             the
             vast
             Face
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Earth
             were
             the
             only
             Center
             in
             which
             all
             the
             grosser
             parts
             convened
             ,
             the
             same
             Earth
             or
             middle
             Body
             ,
             being
             the
             common
             Recepticle
             of
             all
             the
             grosser
             Parts
             ,
             would
             have
             grown
             up
             to
             a
             bulk
             infinitely
             bigger
             ,
             than
             this
             little
             Earth
             of
             ours
             .
             For
             that
             the
             sublunary
             Chaos
             (
             or
             which
             reaches
             to
             the
             Moon
             )
             is
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             to
             make
             up
             this
             Earth
             ;
             and
             if
             to
             this
             you
             add
             the
             whole
             visible
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             those
             spaces
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             obvious
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             but
             surpass
             all
             our
             imagination
             :
             Neither
             the
             
             Sun
             nor
             any
             visible
             Body
             is
             of
             so
             great
             a
             magnitude
             as
             would
             be
             that
             Body
             composed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Chaos
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             the
             corporeal
             as
             the
             incorporeal
             World
             is
             more
             ancient
             than
             this
             inhabitable
             Earth
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Authors
             ,
             if
             we
             strictly
             examin
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             Many
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Earth
             or
             Mosaic
             World
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             Angels
             for
             many
             Ages
             unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             some
             also
             mention
             the
             same
             of
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             or
             Firmament
             .
             But
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Angels
             is
             a
             thing
             more
             positively
             asserted
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             greater
             number
             .
             Not
             to
             speak
             of
             Origen
             ,
             St.
             Basilius
             says
             this
             in
             his
             
               Hexaemeron
               ;
               Chrysostom
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus
               Orat.
            
             38.
             and
             in
             other
             Places
             .
             
               Iohannes
               Damascenus
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Orth.
               Fid.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               Ioh.
               Philoponus
               ,
               de
               Creatione
               mundi
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
               ult
               .
               Olympiodorus
            
             upon
             Iob.
             38.
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Greeks
             have
             taught
             the
             same
             ;
             not
             a
             few
             also
             of
             the
             Latins
             have
             been
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
             
               Hilarius
               ,
               l.
            
             12.
             
               de
               Trin.
            
             St.
             
               Ierom
               ,
               Ambrosius
            
             (
             in
             
               Hexam
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             )
             
               Isidorus
               Hispalensis
               ,
               Beda
            
             and
             others
             .
             Accordingly
             these
             are
             St.
             Ierom's
             own
             words
             upon
             the
             subject
             —
             
               Our
               World
               has
               not
               yet
               seen
               Six
               Thousand
               Years
               ;
               and
               what
               Eternities
               ,
               what
               vast
               Tracts
               of
               Time
               ,
               what
               inexhaustible
               Fountains
               of
               Ages
               ought
               we
               to
               suppose
               have
               been
               before
               it
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Angels
               ,
               Thrones
               ,
               Powers
               and
               other
               Vertues
               have
               
               served
               God.
            
             In
             the
             Book
             
               de
               Trinitate
            
             (
             whether
             it
             was
             written
             by
             Novatian
             or
             Tertullian
             )
             as
             well
             the
             Angelical
             World
             as
             the
             spaces
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             made
             before
             the
             Mosaical
             World
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Although
               in
               the
               higher
               Regions
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               those
               above
               the
               Firmament
               it self
               he
               did
               before
               institute
               Angels
               ,
               spiritual
               Vertues
               ,
               Thrones
               and
               Powers
               ,
               as
               also
               create
               many
               other
               vast
               Tracts
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Insomuch
               that
               this
               World
               appears
               rather
               to
               be
               the
               last
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               his
               sole
               and
               only
               one
               .
            
             To
             which
             Passage
             adds
             Damelius
             .
             —
             Novatian
             
               was
               not
               only
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               also
               St.
            
             Jerom
             
               together
               with
               all
               the
            
             Greeks
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Angels
               were
               sooner
               instituted
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               before
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               our
               present
               World.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Cassian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               the
               common
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Catholics
               in
               his
               time
            
             ;
             which
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fifth
             Age
             :
             Whereof
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               none
               of
               the
               Faithful
               doubt
            
             .
             And
             having
             more
             fully
             explained
             this
             generally
             received
             Opinion
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             adds
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               most
               certain
               and
               undoubted
               ,
               that
               God
               created
               all
               those
               Celestial
               Powers
               before
               that
               Temporal
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             But
             to
             remove
             all
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             preexistence
             of
             Angels
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             very
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             himself
             spake
             to
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             38.4
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Where
               were
               thou
               when
               I
               said
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               when
               the
               morning
               Stars
               sang
               my
               praises
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             says
             Olympiodorus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             this
             
             Passage
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             the
             Angels
             were
             first
             made
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             these
             words
             certainly
             imploy
             that
             before
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             laid
             ,
             there
             were
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sang
             praises
             to
             God
             at
             the
             first
             Building
             of
             our
             World.
             Likewise
             if
             you
             take
             the
             Morning
             Stars
             according
             to
             the
             very
             Letter
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             Stars
             and
             Heavens
             also
             preceded
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             St.
             Ierom
             makes
             intellectual
             Beings
             pre-existent
             to
             the
             World
             by
             those
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             something
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tit.
             1.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
             
               before
               the
               World
               began
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             less
             included
             in
             this
             Expression
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             Ephes.
             1.4
             .
             Iohn
             17.5
             .
             and
             24.
             
             
               Before
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               World
               were
               laid
               .
            
             Which
             does
             not
             denote
             a
             bare
             Eternity
             ,
             but
             the
             Periods
             and
             Foundation
             of
             this
             World.
             Before
             both
             which
             did
             exist
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             M●ssias
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Christian
             Oeconomy
             .
             But
             to
             return
             again
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             can
             evince
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Reason
             and
             Arguments
             .
             The
             Fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             was
             before
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             before
             creat●d
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             some
             Ages
             .
             For
             really
             't
             is
             not
             at
             all
             probable
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             Creatures
             
             were
             made
             of
             so
             frail
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             on
             the
             very
             day
             of
             their
             birth
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             evil
             and
             misery
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             consistent
             with
             the
             
               Deus
               ,
               Opt.
               Max.
            
             the
             kind
             Father
             of
             all
             Intelligent
             Beings
             ,
             to
             place
             the
             most
             noble
             part
             of
             his
             work
             in
             so
             slippery
             a
             station
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             had
             their
             Maker
             taken
             his
             hand
             from
             off
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             immediately
             fell
             head-long
             into
             destruction
             ;
             damned
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             dismal
             Hell.
             Which
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             let
             us
             pass
             on
             from
             the
             Angels
             to
             the
             Corporeal
             World
             ;
             wherein
             we
             are
             first
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Angels
             had
             not
             any
             ways
             been
             united
             with
             matter
             ,
             nor
             had
             from
             it
             received
             any
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             any
             sort
             of
             perception
             ,
             it
             could
             scarce
             have
             been
             possible
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             wrested
             from
             their
             habitations
             and
             first
             state
             :
             For
             pray
             where
             were
             the
             places
             that
             these
             pre-existent
             Angels
             did
             inhabit
             ?
             Basilius
             says
             ,
             they
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Light●
             Many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             did
             (
             as
             is
             well
             known
             )
             attribute
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thin
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             not
             gross
             Terrestrial
             ones
             like
             ours
             .
             And
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Council
             would
             have
             this
             Doctrin
             proposed
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             words
             :
             Concerning
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Archangels
             ,
             and
             their
             Powers
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             also
             joyn
             our
             own
             souls
             :
             This
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             't
             is
             true
             intelligible
             ,
             yet
             not
             wholly
             Incorporeal
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             as
             you
             Gentiles
             say
             ,
             but
             endowed
             with
             a
             thin
             
             and
             Aerial
             or
             Fiery
             Body
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Who
               makes
               his
               Angels
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               minister
               unto
               him
               a
               flaming
               fire
               .
            
             This
             we
             know
             to
             have
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             Holy-Fathers
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             are
             Basilius
             ,
             Sirnamed
             the
             Great
             ,
             St.
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Methodius
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             suppose
             Angels
             to
             be
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             like
             human
             Souls
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             Bodies
             ;
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             are
             moulded
             up
             of
             the
             same
             Clay
             ,
             with
             our
             Modern
             ones
             ,
             but
             thin
             and
             pure
             like
             Air
             or
             Fire
             :
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             as
             those
             we
             shall
             one
             day
             have
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             equall
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             those
             who
             interpret
             that
             passage
             ,
             Gen.
             6.2
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Angels
             joyning
             themselves
             with
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             (
             which
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             others
             do
             )
             must
             necessarily
             assert
             that
             the
             Angels
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             proper
             and
             agreeable
             to
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             together
             with
             the
             Angels
             some
             Coelestial
             Matter
             did
             exist
             before
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             of
             whatever
             kind
             this
             thin
             ,
             subtle
             and
             lucid
             Matter
             was
             it
             could
             not
             exist
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             the
             Mass
             of
             Matter
             .
             For
             all
             Matter
             was
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             produced
             out
             of
             Nothing
             .
             Neither
             ●ay
             we
             conceive
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Creation
             as
             divided
             into
             parts
             and
             distant
             ages
             ;
             whilst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Regions
             and
             Tracts
             of
             the
             World
             remained
             empty
             .
             For
             my
             part
             if
             
             an
             Atom
             ,
             or
             the
             smallest
             Particle
             of
             Matter
             existed
             before
             the
             Mosaical
             Epocha
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             the
             Universe
             did
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             if
             that
             Angelical
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Vehicle
             of
             the
             Angels
             preceded
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             all
             Matter
             in
             general
             did
             (
             as
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             argue
             )
             in
             some
             measure
             precede
             it
             ;
             but
             its
             disposition
             and
             order
             according
             to
             its
             different
             parts
             ,
             scituations
             and
             forms
             have
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             Providence
             been
             from
             time
             to
             time
             varied
             sometimes
             after
             one
             manner
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             after
             another
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             we
             have
             hitherto
             treated
             of
             the
             pre-existence
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             Matter
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             connection
             with
             the
             Angels
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             therefore
             return
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             visible
             World
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Corporeal
             we
             have
             as
             many
             Arguments
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             antiquity
             of
             Matter
             ;
             and
             to
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Mosaical
             Epocha
             of
             about
             six
             thousand
             years
             ,
             does
             not
             comprehend
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             whole
             Universe
             ,
             but
             the
             Age
             of
             our
             present
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             since
             it
             was
             formed
             out
             of
             its
             Chaos
             .
             If
             we
             again
             consider
             the
             Phaenomenaes
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Companies
             of
             both
             erring
             and
             fixed
             Stars
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             believe
             that
             so
             numerous
             a
             progeny
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             worthy
             of
             a
             better
             Parent
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             the
             off●spring
             of
             one
             Earthly
             Chaos
             ;
             nor
             admit
             of
             their
             Ages
             
             and
             Histories
             being
             included
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             so
             small
             a
             time
             ,
             wherefore
             let
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             now
             no
             longer
             doubted
             of
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             a
             Planet
             ;
             and
             that
             besides
             the
             Earth
             there
             are
             many
             Planets
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             like
             matter
             and
             form
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             have
             had
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             principle
             of
             birth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             out
             of
             its
             own
             Chaos
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             seen
             the
             birth
             of
             any
             one
             new
             Planet
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             certainly
             they
             are
             all
             either
             older
             than
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             as
             old
             now
             .
             If
             you
             grant
             the
             former
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             we
             desire
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             make
             them
             of
             the
             same
             age
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             you
             must
             suppose
             as
             many
             Chaos's
             as
             there
             are
             Primary
             Planets
             since
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Iupiter
             who
             wheels
             about
             his
             own
             Satellites
             or
             Tendours
             ,
             is
             a
             Center
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             any
             ways
             depend
             on
             our
             Earth
             ,
             as
             do
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             Moon
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             seem
             ancienter
             than
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             each
             of
             them
             the
             Center
             of
             its
             own
             Orb
             or
             Vortex
             ;
             as
             many
             Systems
             therefore
             must
             be
             constituted
             in
             the
             Heavens
             as
             there
             are
             fixed
             Stars
             ;
             which
             being
             very
             great
             both
             as
             to
             number
             and
             bulk
             ,
             would
             swallow
             up
             this
             little
             point
             of
             Earth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             less
             than
             nothing
             ;
             wherefore
             whoever
             has
             any
             favour
             for
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             unbiassed
             observer
             of
             God's
             Works
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             
             consent
             to
             have
             their
             Originals
             deduced
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             dependent
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Planets
             were
             formerly
             fixed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             it self
             ought
             to
             be
             numbred
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             no
             easie
             matter
             for
             you
             to
             solve
             the
             Originals
             of
             the
             Planets
             by
             any
             other
             Hypothesis
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             if
             they
             have
             fire
             in
             their
             Center
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             they
             have
             .
             Besides
             we
             sometimes
             see
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             overgrown
             with
             thick
             spots
             ,
             and
             perceive
             him
             for
             some
             days
             pale
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             sick
             may
             die
             ;
             and
             what
             happens
             to
             one
             may
             happen
             to
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             (
             now
             all
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             are
             homogeneous
             )
             therefore
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             are
             perishable
             .
             Now
             a
             fixed
             Star
             perishes
             ,
             and
             is
             extinguished
             when
             being
             crusted
             over
             with
             a
             thick
             shell
             of
             scurf
             which
             it
             cannot
             break
             through
             ,
             it
             degenerates
             into
             an
             obscure
             and
             opake
             body
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             a
             Planet
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             new
             Stars
             that
             have
             of
             late
             years
             appeared
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             have
             not
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             respect
             to
             their
             Originals
             ,
             had
             any
             connection
             or
             communication
             with
             the
             Earth
             ;
             neither
             have
             the
             Comets
             ,
             which
             ,
             although
             in
             some
             things
             they
             are
             dubious
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             do
             to
             me
             seem
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             one
             may
             say
             )
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             the
             fixed
             Stars
             ,
             unburied
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             yet
             composed
             to
             rest
             ,
             they
             like
             shadows
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             through
             the
             various
             Regions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             found
             out
             fit
             
             places
             for
             their
             residence
             ,
             which
             having
             pitcked
             upon
             they
             stop
             their
             irregular
             course
             ,
             and
             being
             turned
             into
             Planets
             move
             Circularly
             about
             some
             Star.
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             another
             Hypothesis
             ,
             Comets
             are
             held
             to
             have
             been
             just
             the
             same
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             they
             take
             such
             vast
             Tours
             ,
             make
             such
             immense
             Circles
             and
             Periods
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             we
             ever
             saw
             the
             same
             Comet
             twice
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             part
             of
             its
             circuit
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             Phaenomenaes
             of
             the
             Heavens
             can
             hardly
             without
             using
             some
             violence
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             be
             reduced
             to
             an
             Epocha
             of
             six
             thousand
             years
             .
             We
             should
             much
             rather
             confess
             that
             our
             Earth
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Original
             ,
             nor
             is
             of
             the
             same
             age
             with
             the
             whole
             Universe
             ,
             whether
             Intellectual
             or
             Corporeal
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             Moses
             did
             not
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             or
             treat
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Universe
             apart
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             our
             Sublunary
             World
             ;
             since
             the
             common
             people
             never
             distinguish
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             separate
             Idaea
             of
             them
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             esteems
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Universe
             only
             as
             an
             Appendix
             of
             our
             World
             or
             Earth
             ,
             worth
             nothing
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             created
             meerly
             for
             our
             use
             and
             benefit
             .
             'T
             was
             therefore
             not
             without
             much
             reason
             ,
             that
             our
             most
             wise
             Law
             giver
             left
             it
             to
             the
             Philosophers
             as
             their
             business
             ,
             that
             when
             human
             understanding
             was
             through
             age
             ,
             use
             and
             observations
             come
             to
             a
             greater
             maturity
             ,
             they
             might
             digest
             the
             
             Works
             of
             God
             into
             another
             Method
             adapted
             to
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             and
             nature
             of
             things
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             something
             else
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Moses
             in
             his
             Hexaemeron
             mentions
             a
             famous
             Phaenomena
             whereof
             we
             have
             not
             any
             appearance
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             Waters
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             or
             disposing
             of
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             God
             spent
             one
             entire
             day
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             less
             time
             than
             he
             imployed
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             !
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             these
             Noble
             Bodies
             deservedly
             claim
             to
             themselves
             twentyfour
             Hours
             labour
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             obscure
             unknown
             thing
             we
             cannot
             but
             grudg
             so
             much
             work
             .
             Let
             us
             make
             a
             search
             therefore
             after
             these
             invisible
             Waters
             ,
             let
             us
             enquire
             what
             are
             the
             places
             they
             now
             possess
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             have
             formerly
             resided
             .
             Moses
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             placed
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             but
             the
             Sun
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Stars
             he
             mak●s
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Firmament
             :
             Thus
             he
             places
             those
             Waters
             above
             all
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             the
             Starry
             Heaven
             ,
             nevertheless
             of
             these
             and
             all
             things
             else
             he
             supposes
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             the
             Center
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             Waters
             are
             heavier
             than
             the
             Coelestial
             Matter
             ,
             and
             than
             even
             the
             very
             air
             it self
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             highest
             Regions
             ,
             not
             being
             sustained
             by
             any
             intermediate
             Bodies
             of
             a
             grosser
             kind
             ?
             St.
             Austin
             in
             this
             matter
             forbids
             us
             having
             recourse
             to
             the
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             when
             in
             treating
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             he
             thus
             very
             gravely
             and
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             
             admonisheth
             us
             ,
             neither
             let
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Waters
             ,
             thus
             heavy
             as
             we
             know
             and
             feel
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             diffused
             above
             the
             Heavenly
             Body
             in
             which
             are
             the
             Stars
             ;
             for
             now
             we
             ought
             to
             examin
             by
             his
             Scriptures
             ,
             how
             God
             has
             instituted
             the
             natures
             of
             things
             ,
             not
             how
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             operate
             according
             to
             his
             Miraculous
             Omnipotence
             ;
             and
             this
             agrees
             with
             what
             he
             has
             more
             generally
             taught
             us
             elsewhere
             ,
             God
             does
             after
             such
             manner
             administer
             all
             the
             things
             he
             has
             Created
             ,
             that
             he
             suffers
             them
             to
             be
             exercised
             and
             governed
             by
             their
             own
             motions
             .
             Let
             your
             judgment
             then
             go
             according
             to
             these
             Rules
             .
             Besides
             ,
             suppose
             these
             I
             know
             not
             what
             kind
             of
             Waters
             had
             been
             above
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             what
             had
             it
             signified
             to
             the
             people
             to
             know
             this
             Mystery
             ?
             't
             is
             remote
             from
             Moses's
             custom
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             proposed
             to
             himself
             to
             relate
             in
             his
             Hexaemeron
             invisible
             ,
             abstruse
             things
             which
             were
             of
             no
             use
             when
             known
             ;
             He
             in
             that
             only
             traces
             the
             Phaenomenaes
             of
             the
             visible
             World
             ,
             which
             strike
             upon
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             sensible
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Creator
             ;
             whereas
             those
             things
             which
             are
             no
             way
             apparent
             ,
             as
             they
             need
             no
             Author
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             they
             require
             any
             explanation
             .
             And
             therefore
             some
             have
             thought
             it
             proper
             to
             interpret
             these
             Waters
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             watry
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             they
             establish
             
             two
             Firmaments
             ,
             an
             upper
             and
             a
             lower
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             that
             where
             the
             Stars
             reside
             ,
             the
             latter
             that
             wherein
             the
             Vapours
             ,
             Clouds
             and
             Meteors
             roul
             about
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             call
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Firmament
             ,
             the
             space
             that
             lies
             between
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             middle
             Region
             of
             the
             air
             .
             But
             according
             to
             this
             solution
             ,
             pray
             what
             did
             God
             Almighty
             create
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             a
             little
             extension
             or
             space
             ?
             The
             distance
             which
             is
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             but
             that
             distance
             did
             before
             exist
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             extended
             to
             the
             middle
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             very
             highest
             Heaven
             ;
             whether
             you
             suppose
             the
             newly
             Created
             Light
             ,
             or
             the
             Chaos
             to
             have
             been
             interposed
             .
             What
             a
             business
             then
             is
             it
             to
             create
             distance
             ;
             besides
             to
             create
             distance
             the
             second
             day
             which
             did
             exit
             the
             first
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             according
             to
             this
             Proposition
             any
             solid
             fence
             or
             enclosure
             admitted
             in
             the
             fluid
             Heavens
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             further
             confute
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             Moses's
             own
             words
             :
             
               The
               second
               day
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               God
               said
               let
               there
               be
               a
               Firmament
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               divide
               the
               Waters
               from
               the
               Waters
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Superiour
             from
             the
             Inferiour
             ,
             these
             Waters
             therefore
             as
             well
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             did
             exist
             before
             this
             Interaqueous
             Firmament
             was
             made
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             bound
             or
             seperation
             but
             of
             things
             that
             do
             already
             exist
             .
             Tell
             me
             then
             what
             or
             where
             were
             these
             Superiour
             Waters
             before
             this
             Seperation
             was
             made
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             before
             been
             one
             continued
             Mass
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             have
             
             been
             by
             this
             partition
             divided
             into
             two
             different
             Stories
             .
             But
             before
             all
             this
             there
             were
             neither
             Rain
             nor
             Clouds
             ;
             if
             therefore
             you
             will
             have
             these
             to
             be
             the
             Superiour
             Waters
             this
             does
             not
             answer
             Moses's
             words
             .
             Finally
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             preposterous
             to
             suppose
             Clouds
             before
             the
             Earth
             ;
             or
             to
             imagin
             these
             coagulations
             of
             Vapours
             ,
             which
             perish
             and
             are
             renewed
             each
             day
             ,
             considerable
             enough
             to
             take
             up
             the
             sixth
             part
             of
             the
             Almighties
             vast
             Work.
             The
             thing
             in
             short
             comes
             to
             this
             ;
             the
             vulgar
             do
             not
             comprehend
             the
             natural
             Generation
             of
             Rain
             by
             the
             condensation
             of
             Vapours
             ,
             but
             fancies
             rain
             is
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             by
             a
             Divine
             Impulse
             ,
             or
             comes
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             Moses
             to
             favour
             this
             opinion
             goes
             and
             makes
             a
             common
             Receptacle
             for
             the
             Waters
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             by
             opening
             or
             shutting
             his
             Flood
             gates
             might
             at
             his
             pleasure
             keep
             up
             or
             let
             down
             the
             Rain
             ;
             this
             I
             take
             to
             have
             been
             the
             mind
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Author
             as
             to
             his
             Super
             coelestial
             Waters
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             dignity
             of
             Moses
             ,
             if
             whenever
             he
             deviates
             from
             the
             Physical
             Truth
             ,
             we
             suppose
             him
             to
             do
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             adapting
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             to
             the
             capacity
             and
             use
             of
             the
             common
             people
             .
             Thus
             also
             when
             he
             treats
             of
             light
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             that
             Phoenomena
             is
             equally
             uncapable
             of
             being
             explained
             by
             any
             Physical
             reason
             ;
             but
             least
             God
             should
             seem
             to
             work
             three
             days
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             Moses
             thought
             it
             was
             convenient
             to
             
             produce
             light
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             work
             .
             But
             what
             sort
             of
             a
             light
             was
             it
             ?
             A
             light
             without
             any
             source
             ,
             without
             any
             original
             from
             whence
             it
             might
             be
             derived
             .
             Yet
             light
             ,
             to
             argue
             Philosophically
             ,
             always
             flows
             from
             some
             Center
             wherein
             is
             the
             Heart
             and
             Principle
             of
             its
             Motion
             .
             Nevertheless
             in
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Light
             is
             produced
             before
             any
             distinction
             of
             the
             Heavens
             into
             Orbs
             or
             Vortex's
             .
             Besides
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             reading
             ,
             God
             seems
             to
             have
             rested
             from
             his
             work
             in
             the
             Night
             time
             ,
             as
             Men
             are
             used
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             another
             Haemisphere
             either
             Celestial
             or
             Terrestrial
             could
             be
             perfected
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             any
             intermission
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             God
             acted
             only
             where
             there
             was
             light
             .
             But
             the
             Vulgar
             never
             regard
             these
             little
             Niceties
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             dream
             of
             Antipodes
             or
             another
             Hemisphere
             ;
             conceiving
             the
             World
             to
             be
             like
             a
             Tent
             ,
             whose
             covering
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             foundation
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Next
             comes
             the
             third
             Days
             Task
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Ocean
             is
             described
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             purely
             according
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Waters
               be
               gathered
               together
               unto
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               dry
               Land
               appear
               .
            
             Now
             the
             dry
             Land
             he
             called
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Waters
             he
             called
             Seas
             ;
             this
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Waters
             to
             uncover
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             lay
             hid
             under
             the
             Abyss
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             effected
             any
             more
             than
             two
             ways
             (
             viz.
             )
             either
             
             by
             an
             accumulation
             of
             the
             Waters
             in
             certain
             places
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             others
             might
             remain
             empty
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             hollowing
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             the
             Abyss
             ,
             in
             certain
             places
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Waters
             might
             subside
             there
             .
             But
             that
             accumulation
             could
             not
             make
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             wherefore
             all
             the
             Interpreters
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             by
             a
             hollowing
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Waters
             being
             drawn
             down
             ,
             and
             aggregated
             there
             ,
             the
             Earth
             was
             deprived
             of
             them
             in
             other
             places
             .
             They
             also
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Mountains
             were
             made
             of
             this
             work
             (
             viz.
             )
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             dug
             out
             of
             this
             Channel
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             heaped
             up
             in
             diven
             places
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             be
             plainer
             than
             this
             Original
             of
             the
             Ocean
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             provided
             you
             do
             not
             too
             much
             play
             the
             Critic
             ,
             and
             forbear
             too
             nice
             a
             scrutiny
             :
             These
             things
             therefore
             must
             have
             pleased
             and
             satisfied
             the
             People
             who
             do
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             niceties
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             Mind
             to
             make
             a
             more
             exact
             Enquiry
             into
             these
             Things
             ,
             he
             may
             if
             he
             plases
             ,
             consult
             what
             is
             written
             on
             this
             Subject
             in
             
               Theor.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
               and
               last
            
             ;
             in
             which
             last
             Chapter
             by
             various
             Reasons
             and
             manifest
             Tokens
             ,
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             that
             neither
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             nor
             the
             first
             inhabitable
             dry
             Land
             ,
             could
             proceed
             from
             this
             Original
             .
             But
             it
             would
             not
             be
             worth
             my
             while
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             here
             ,
             or
             to
             add
             any
             more
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             three
             Days
             of
             Moses's
             Creation
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             our
             Author
             had
             passed
             by
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Days
             Task
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             glimmering
             Light
             and
             those
             Waters
             above
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             and
             had
             put
             his
             ninth
             verse
             immediately
             after
             his
             second
             ,
             his
             World
             or
             inhabitable
             Orb
             had
             been
             never
             the
             more
             deficient
             :
             But
             because
             he
             had
             resolved
             (
             at
             least
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             to
             hold
             and
             consecrate
             the
             seventh
             Day
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             spin
             out
             his
             Creation
             to
             six
             Days
             :
             That
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Worlds
             being
             finished
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             God's
             resting
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Work
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Day
             might
             be
             for
             ever
             solemnly
             observed
             .
             But
             the
             Tasks
             of
             each
             of
             these
             days
             are
             extreamly
             unequal
             ,
             the
             first
             days
             work
             would
             have
             been
             finished
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             Eye
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             my
             Opinion
             the
             second
             :
             Whereas
             the
             third
             days
             Task
             would
             have
             been
             a
             vast
             and
             tedious
             piece
             of
             Business
             .
             First
             to
             cut
             out
             so
             large
             a
             Channel
             as
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             then
             to
             draw
             off
             all
             the
             Waters
             that
             covered
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             force
             them
             down
             into
             that
             Channel
             ;
             I
             say
             force
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             not
             fall
             down
             towards
             the
             Sea
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             yet
             no
             Channels
             to
             convey
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             nor
             Descents
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             c●rry
             them
             down
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             new
             Mountains
             or
             heaps
             of
             Earth
             newly
             dug
             up
             were
             fixed
             ,
             the
             Waters
             would
             be
             thrown
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             proportion
             of
             them
             fall
             
             down
             into
             the
             Pit
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             But
             in
             all
             other
             places
             if
             no
             violence
             were
             used
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             remain
             unmoveable
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             However
             ,
             although
             you
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             run
             down
             with
             the
             same
             rapidity
             as
             Rivers
             do
             .
             Yet
             from
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Inland
             Places
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             several
             Days
             Journey
             to
             the
             Sea.
             The
             fourth
             days
             Task
             seems
             no
             less
             laborious
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             :
             Good
             God
             ,
             how
             many
             and
             vast
             Bodies
             did
             that
             one
             day
             produce
             and
             perfect
             !
             Even
             in
             the
             making
             each
             of
             the
             Planets
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             six
             Days
             imploy'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             about
             this
             of
             ours
             ,
             they
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             (
             and
             as
             we
             have
             Reason
             to
             believe
             )
             their
             Ornaments
             and
             Equipage
             not
             very
             unlike
             :
             Besides
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Things
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             they
             being
             terrestrial
             Bodies
             ,
             ought
             all
             to
             have
             been
             thrown
             into
             the
             third
             days
             work
             ;
             especially
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             could
             scarce
             be
             torn
             from
             its
             Center
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             transferred
             into
             another
             Glass
             .
             But
             Moses
             follows
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             joyns
             the
             Moon
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             of
             like
             Nature
             and
             Magnitude
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Days
             Tasks
             consisted
             of
             great
             variety
             :
             In
             these
             two
             days
             were
             built
             the
             Bodies
             of
             all
             the
             Birds
             ,
             all
             the
             Fishes
             and
             all
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             both
             great
             and
             small
             that
             were
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Waters
             .
             Now
             adays
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Animals
             arrive
             more
             slowly
             at
             perfection
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             so
             artificially
             composed
             .
             But
             
             seeing
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Animals
             even
             to
             the
             smallest
             are
             of
             so
             exquisite
             a
             Form
             and
             Composition
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             common
             Mother
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             ruinous
             an
             ill
             shapen
             Mass
             as
             now
             it
             is
             .
             But
             this
             by
             the
             by
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             would
             have
             all
             those
             Things
             that
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             six
             Days
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             created
             in
             one
             Moment
             ;
             although
             Moses
             divided
             them
             into
             Classes
             and
             different
             Times
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             help
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             the
             first
             Originals
             of
             Things
             .
             God
             Almighty
             did
             in
             my
             Opinion
             create
             out
             of
             nothing
             in
             one
             moment
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             individual
             act
             ,
             all
             Substance
             ,
             whether
             intellectual
             or
             corporeal
             .
             Nor
             did
             St.
             Austin
             in
             that
             come
             wide
             of
             the
             mark
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             not
             (
             in
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             thing
             )
             spoken
             of
             Substance
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             terrestrial
             World
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             its
             Creation
             ,
             but
             its
             Formation
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Creation
             of
             all
             Things
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             no
             pre-existent
             Matter
             ,
             't
             is
             what
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             they
             were
             not
             from
             Eternity
             ;
             (
             for
             we
             cannot
             form
             to
             our selves
             any
             Idea
             of
             a
             thing
             created
             from
             Eternity
             )
             but
             to
             prescribe
             the
             divine
             Creation
             so
             short
             an
             Epocha
             ,
             as
             the
             limits
             of
             Six
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             't
             is
             what
             I
             never
             durst
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             leave
             that
             together
             with
             several
             other
             Things
             amongst
             the
             hidden
             secrets
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             these
             short
             Annotations
             upon
             the
             Account
             Moses
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             first
             Creation
             of
             Things
             ,
             seems
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             not
             this
             Sacred
             Author's
             design
             to
             represent
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Physical
             Truth
             (
             which
             would
             have
             been
             of
             no
             use
             to
             the
             common
             People
             who
             were
             uncapable
             of
             being
             made
             Philosophers
             )
             but
             to
             expound
             the
             first
             Originals
             of
             Things
             after
             such
             a
             method
             as
             might
             breed
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             Piety
             ,
             and
             a
             worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             the
             ancient
             Nations
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             
               Chaldaeans
               ,
               Phaenicians
               ,
               Aegyptians
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             each
             of
             them
             their
             several
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             placed
             as
             an
             introduction
             before
             their
             Histories
             or
             Systems
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             so
             Moses
             in
             like
             manner
             being
             to
             write
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             thought
             it
             convenient
             also
             to
             prefix
             ,
             as
             an
             introductory
             Preface
             ,
             an
             Account
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             However
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Heathens
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Creation
             were
             frequently
             stuffed
             with
             Fables
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             great
             Corruption
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             laying
             aside
             all
             those
             Fooleries
             has
             handled
             this
             Subject
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Purity
             and
             Innocence
             .
             When
             that
             he
             might
             tear
             up
             the
             very
             Roots
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             he
             represented
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             chief
             Deities
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             not
             as
             eternal
             or
             created
             on
             their
             own
             account
             ,
             
             but
             as
             subservient
             to
             this
             sublunary
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             This
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             Scope
             of
             our
             Holy
             Writer
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             seek
             only
             after
             pure
             naked
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             physical
             Theory
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             quite
             upon
             another
             Foundation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             (
             if
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             )
             suppose
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             began
             near
             upon
             six
             Thousand
             Years
             ago
             ;
             to
             have
             been
             no
             other
             than
             the
             sublunary
             Orb
             ,
             or
             our
             Earth
             together
             with
             its
             Sky
             ;
             and
             that
             Chaos
             from
             whence
             it
             arose
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             universal
             or
             diffused
             over
             the
             vast
             spaces
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             but
             contained
             within
             the
             aforesaid
             bounds
             ,
             which
             are
             whatever
             is
             below
             the
             Moon
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Primitive
             Earth
             did
             not
             arise
             out
             of
             that
             Chaos
             in
             the
             same
             Form
             as
             M●ses
             had
             represented
             it
             :
             For
             his
             Description
             of
             it
             was
             just
             according
             to
             what
             the
             People
             had
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Post
               diluvian
            
             and
             modern
             one
             ;
             nor
             could
             he
             without
             a
             great
             many
             far
             fetched
             obscure
             terms
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             Chain
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             have
             ascended
             to
             its
             first
             Form
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             the
             Thread
             of
             both
             down
             to
             his
             own
             Times
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             neither
             the
             Sun
             nor
             Stars
             were
             composed
             out
             of
             this
             terrestrial
             Chaos
             ;
             but
             Moses
             having
             made
             Man
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             and
             under
             God
             the
             supream
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             represented
             the
             whole
             Universe
             as
             it
             were
             created
             and
             compiled
             purely
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             This
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             Reason
             of
             both
             the
             physical
             and
             ethical
             Account
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             
             call
             the
             Mosaical
             Relation
             ,
             since
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Instituted
             so
             much
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             if
             to
             other
             Peoples
             Optics
             this
             appears
             in
             a
             different
             view
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             desire
             to
             trouble
             or
             disturb
             any
             one
             in
             their
             Opinion
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             please
             and
             hug
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             .
             But
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Portion
             of
             Reason
             God
             Almighty
             has
             distributed
             to
             each
             of
             us
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             some
             more
             clear
             Light
             to
             illuminate
             us
             from
             Above
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             AN
             APPENDIX
             Concerning
             the
             Modern
             BRACHMINS
             IN
             THE
             INDIES
             ,
             Together
             with
             their
             generally
             received
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             HAving
             already
             spoken
             of
             the
             Modern
             Brachmins
             in
             the
             Indies
             (
             whom
             ,
             besides
             the
             near
             resemblance
             of
             their
             Studies
             and
             Customs
             ,
             we
             have
             several
             other
             Arguments
             to
             show
             they
             are
             descended
             from
             the
             ancient
             Race
             )
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             neither
             impertinent
             nor
             unpleasant
             to
             add
             some
             few
             Words
             here
             by
             way
             of
             Appendix
             ,
             about
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             Originals
             and
             Revolutions
             of
             Things
             ;
             which
             Opinions
             are
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             neglected
             by
             most
             People
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             delivered
             in
             a
             mythological
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             Truth
             is
             very
             much
             clouded
             with
             Fables
             .
          
           
             Under
             the
             name
             of
             Indies
             ,
             we
             here
             comprehend
             ,
             besides
             the
             Chineze
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Indostan
             ,
             or
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Great
             Mogul
             ;
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Siam
             ,
             of
             the
             Malabars
             ,
             of
             Cochinchina
             ,
             of
             Coromandel
             ,
             and
             whatever
             others
             are
             known
             to
             us
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             shaken
             off
             their
             Barbarity
             .
             Now
             in
             each
             of
             these
             are
             a
             certain
             sort
             of
             Philosophers
             or
             Divines
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Indostan
               ,
               Siam
            
             and
             the
             other
             adjacent
             Parts
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             Progeny
             of
             the
             ancient
             Brachmins
             ,
             being
             different
             and
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             by
             their
             Manner
             and
             Way
             of
             Living
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             a
             Doctrin
             and
             Language
             wholly
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             .
             They
             have
             a
             certain
             Cabala
             ,
             or
             Body
             of
             Learning
             ,
             which
             they
             receive
             by
             Tradition
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             this
             Body
             of
             Learning
             does
             not
             treat
             of
             each
             little
             Point
             or
             Nicety
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             our
             modern
             Philosophers
             used
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             natural
             Theology
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             it
             treats
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             the
             Beginning
             and
             Ending
             of
             Things
             ,
             of
             the
             Periods
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             the
             Primitive
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             repeated
             Renovations
             .
             All
             which
             Opinions
             are
             by
             some
             
             more
             plainly
             ,
             by
             others
             more
             obscurely
             and
             fabulously
             ,
             delivered
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             old
             spread
             amongst
             these
             Nations
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             several
             Footsteps
             of
             them
             at
             this
             day
             remaining
             .
             For
             a
             Specimen
             whereof
             ,
             we
             will
             give
             you
             some
             short
             Remarks
             out
             of
             our
             late
             Voyages
             ,
             upon
             several
             Heads
             of
             this
             now
             barbarous
             Theology
             ,
             or
             Philosophy
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             Moment
             with
             what
             Kingdom
             or
             Country
             we
             begin
             .
          
           
             The
             Mogul's
             Kingdom
             call'd
             Ind●stan
             is
             extreamly
             large
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             visited
             by
             several
             Europeans
             ,
             whose
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             them
             be
             believed
             .
             There
             are
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             besides
             Mahometans
             ,
             those
             they
             call
             Gentiles
             or
             Pagans
             ;
             among
             which
             Gentiles
             is
             a
             certain
             Tribe
             or
             Order
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             bear
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             Offices
             of
             S●ges
             ,
             Priests
             or
             Philosophers
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Language
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Hanscrit
             ,
             or
             the
             pure
             Tongue
             ;
             in
             this
             Language
             they
             have
             some
             very
             ancient
             Books
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             say
             were
             given
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             Brahma
             ;
             as
             formerly
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Israelites
             was
             to
             
               Moses
               .
               Athan
               Kircher
            
             gives
             you
             an
             Alphabet
             of
             this
             Brachmin's
             Language
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             Father
             
               Henry
               Roth
            
             ,
             who
             for
             several
             Years
             in
             the
             Indies
             apply'd
             himself
             to
             the
             Learning
             of
             Brachmins
             .
             And
             in
             this
             they
             not
             only
             write
             and
             conceal
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Opinions
             in
             Philosophy
             of
             all
             Kinds
             :
             
             besides
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             Opinions
             of
             a
             very
             ancient
             Date
             .
             They
             likewise
             Philosophize
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             upon
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             together
             with
             its
             End
             and
             Destruction
             ;
             for
             they
             explain
             these
             Things
             by
             the
             Efflux
             or
             Emanation
             of
             all
             things
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Reflux
             or
             Restoration
             into
             him
             again
             :
             But
             this
             they
             propound
             in
             a
             Cabalistical
             Mythological
             way
             .
             For
             they
             ●eign
             a
             certain
             immense
             Spider
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Cause
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             ,
             with
             the
             Matter
             she
             exhausted
             out
             of
             her
             own
             Bowels
             ,
             spun
             the
             Web
             of
             this
             whole
             Universe
             ,
             and
             then
             disposed
             of
             it
             with
             a
             most
             wonderful
             Art
             :
             whilst
             she
             her self
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sitting
             on
             the
             Top
             of
             her
             Work
             ,
             feels
             ,
             rules
             and
             governs
             the
             Motion
             of
             each
             part
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             when
             she
             has
             sufficiently
             pleas'd
             and
             diverted
             her self
             in
             adorning
             and
             contemplating
             her
             own
             Web
             ,
             she
             retracts
             the
             Threads
             she
             had
             unfolded
             ,
             and
             swallows
             them
             up
             again
             into
             her self
             ;
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             Things
             created
             vanishes
             into
             nothing
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             manner
             our
             modern
             Brachmins
             represent
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Order
             and
             Perishing
             of
             the
             World.
             Nor
             does
             this
             much
             differ
             from
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancients
             we
             have
             above
             mentioned
             (
             lib.
             I.
             cap.
             7.
             page
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             &c.
             )
             provided
             ,
             that
             taking
             off
             the
             fabulous
             Shell
             ,
             we
             go
             to
             the
             Kernel
             .
             If
             you
             have
             leisure
             to
             read
             a
             larger
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Indostan
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             
             't
             is
             what
             you
             may
             find
             in
             
               Henry
               Lord
               ,
               F.
               Bernier
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Travellers
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             diligently
             enquired
             into
             their
             Literature
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             ,
             which
             Borders
             upon
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Mogul
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Progeny
             of
             the
             
               Brachmins
               .
               Guido
               Tachard
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             Society
             ,
             who
             waited
             upon
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             ,
             has
             given
             us
             this
             Account
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             or
             Theology
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             Men
             were
             of
             greater
             Stature
             ,
             and
             longer
             Liv'd
             than
             we
             now
             adays
             are
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             lived
             many
             Ages
             free
             from
             Distempers
             .
             That
             this
             Modern
             Earth
             ,
             pa●ched
             with
             a
             long
             Heat
             ,
             will
             at
             length
             be
             consumed
             by
             Fire
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             being
             dried
             up
             ,
             the
             Mountains
             melted
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             made
             level
             .
             This
             I
             find
             in
             our
             aforesaid
             Author
             ,
             with
             more
             of
             the
             same
             in
             others
             ;
             all
             which
             a
             late
             Poet
             has
             compiled
             and
             facetiously
             explained
             in
             these
             Versicles
             .
          
           
             
               Stolidus
               Regni
               Mysta
               Siami
               ,
            
             
               Octoginta
               dat
               perituro
            
             
               Saecula
               mundo
               .
               Tunc
               qui
               tantum
            
             
               Iam
               fuerit
               uno
               fervidus
               Oculo
               ,
            
             
               Septem
               pandet
               lumina
               Phoebus
               ,
            
             
               Qu●is
               aequor●as
               ebibet
               undas
               .
            
             
               Qu●is
               immensum
               vindice
               flammâ
            
             
               〈◊〉
               O
               bem●
               Sed
               duo
               calidis
               .
            
             
               Q●●
               〈…〉
               favil●is
            
             
             
               Einos
               homines
               ova
               creabunt
               .
            
             
               Qui
               foecunda
               semine
               cultum
            
             
               Iterum
               poterunt
               reddere
               mundum
               .
            
             
               Quem
               non
               salsis
               Neptunus
               aquis
               ,
            
             
               Alluet
               unquàm
               ,
               tantum
               rigui
            
             
               Undique
               fontes
               ,
               Dulcesque
               lacus
               ,
            
             
               Irrorabunt
               molliter
               herbas
               .
            
             
               Et
               perpetuo
               verè
               Beatos
            
             
               Spargent
               variis
               floribus
               agros
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Siamese
               Brachmins
            
             not
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             modern
             Earth
             must
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Fire
             ;
             but
             even
             that
             out
             of
             its
             ashes
             a
             new
             Earth
             must
             arise
             ;
             and
             ,
             without
             a
             Sea
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iohn
             the
             Prophet
             saw
             ,
             Apoc.
             21.1
             .
             and
             without
             the
             yearly
             Vicissitudes
             of
             the
             Seasons
             ,
             being
             blest
             with
             a
             perpetual
             Spring
             ;
             such
             another
             Earth
             as
             we
             have
             described
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Book
             of
             our
             Theory
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             
             T
             is
             really
             a
             most
             wonderful
             thing
             that
             a
             Nation
             half
             barbarous
             should
             have
             retained
             these
             Opinions
             from
             the
             very
             times
             of
             Noah
             :
             for
             they
             could
             not
             have
             arrived
             to
             a
             Knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             any
             ●ther
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             Tradition
             ;
             nor
             could
             this
             Tradition
             flow
             from
             any
             other
             Spring
             ,
             than
             Noah
             ,
             and
             the
             Antediluvian
             Sages
             .
             But
             out
             of
             what
             Author
             or
             Siames's
             Traveller
             the
             Poet
             has
             taken
             these
             Things
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             been
             able
             to
             learn.
             Moreover
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Choromandel
             ,
             on
             the
             Southren
             Coast
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             has
             its
             Brachmins
             :
             whose
             Manners
             and
             Doctrine
             have
             been
             with
             
             no
             small
             Diligence
             enquired
             into
             by
             
               Abraham
               Rogers
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             Book
             called
             —
             
               Ianua
               aperta
               ad
               Arcana
               Gentilsimi
            
             .
             Having
             Himself
             lived
             many
             years
             there
             .
             Now
             they
             affirm
             that
             there
             are
             several
             Worlds
             which
             do
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             exist
             in
             divers
             Regions
             of
             the
             Universe
             :
             and
             that
             there
             are
             several
             successive
             ones
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             same
             World
             is
             destroyed
             and
             renewed
             again
             according
             to
             certain
             Periods
             of
             Time.
             They
             say
             also
             that
             our
             Terrestrial
             World
             began
             by
             a
             certain
             Golden
             Age
             ,
             and
             will
             perish
             by
             Fire
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             retain
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             
               Ovum
               Mundanum
            
             comparing
             the
             World
             to
             an
             Egg
             ;
             as
             did
             the
             ancients
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Barbarians
             :
             Finally
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Choromandel
             is
             Contiguous
             that
             of
             the
             Malabers
             ;
             where
             Father
             
               Robert
               Nobilius
            
             ,
             Founder
             (
             as
             t
             is
             said
             )
             of
             the
             
               Maudarian
               Mission
            
             ,
             has
             spent
             no
             small
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             learned
             as
             well
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Indian
             Language
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Branchmins
             ;
             then
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             written
             a
             great
             deal
             concerning
             the
             Theory
             of
             the
             Brachmin
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             to
             what
             language
             :
             for
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             happened
             to
             light
             upon
             any
             of
             his
             writings
             ;
             neither
             have
             I
             any
             Accounts
             of
             this
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Countrys
             of
             the
             Indies
             to
             be
             depended
             upon
             ,
             to
             furnish
             me
             with
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             either
             from
             eye
             or
             ear
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             likewise
             before
             mentioned
             the
             Chinese
             ,
             a
             People
             of
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             among
             the
             Ancients
             unknown
             ,
             as
             to
             matter
             
             of
             Learning
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             in
             Common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Orientals
             ,
             that
             they
             compare
             the
             World
             to
             an
             Egg
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             born
             of
             one
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             they
             say
             ,
             their
             first
             Man
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Puoncuus
             ,
             was
             born
             of
             an
             Egg
             ;
             whether
             you
             will
             suppose
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             mean
             the
             Chaos
             or
             the
             Primitive
             Earth
             ;
             and
             altho
             they
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             derived
             their
             Philosophy
             or
             History
             from
             the
             Brachmins
             yet
             they
             set
             so
             great
             a
             value
             on
             their
             Letters
             ,
             and
             secret
             Alphabet
             ,
             that
             as
             things
             sacred
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             very
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             inscribe
             them
             on
             their
             Idols
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             are
             spread
             at
             large
             over
             the
             East
             under
             several
             different
             Dominions
             ,
             I
             pass
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             an
             upstart
             ,
             ignorant
             kind
             what
             an
             Egyptian
             Priest
             formerly
             told
             —
             Solon
             (
             You
             Greeks
             ,
             
               always
               Boys
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               the
            
             Greeks
             
               ever
               comes
               to
               be
               Old
            
             )
             May
             changing
             names
             ,
             be
             much
             more
             properly
             said
             to
             them
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             Egyptian
             give
             an
             ill
             reason
             for
             what
             he
             says
             —
             
               Your
               are
               young
               in
               your
               Minds
               ;
               for
               in
               them
               is
               no
               tenent
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               comes
               by
               ancient
               Tradition
               :
               you
               retain
               no
               Learning
               that
               is
               grey
               with
               old
               Age.
               
            
             These
             things
             exactly
             square
             with
             the
             Mehometans
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             dispersed
             ,
             they
             retain
             nothing
             of
             Ancient
             Wisdom
             ;
             for
             the
             Ambition
             of
             extending
             their
             D●minions
             ,
             has
             taken
             from
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             Love
             or
             Desire
             of
             Learning
             .
             
             Even
             in
             Persia
             it self
             ,
             where
             formerly
             flourished
             the
             Mystical
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             great
             Zoroaster
             ,
             and
             the
             Magi
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             remains
             nothing
             worth
             taking
             notice
             of
             .
             The
             aforementioned
             
               Henry
               Lord
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Saracens
             overran
             all
             Persia
             ,
             having
             beaten
             and
             slain
             the
             King
             Iezdegird
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             628.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             Persians
             who
             could
             not
             bear●
             the
             yoak
             of
             a
             new
             Slavery
             and
             new
             Religion
             ,
             transported
             themselves
             and
             their
             effects
             by
             Sea
             into
             India
             :
             And
             that
             having
             sworn
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Indian
             Kings
             ,
             they
             each
             of
             them
             freely
             exercised
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             ancient
             way
             of
             living
             .
             The
             same
             Author
             relates
             some
             opinions
             Generally
             received
             by
             these
             Persians
             transplanted
             into
             India
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Original
             Age
             ,
             and
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             But
             they
             are
             so
             stuffed
             with
             Fables
             ,
             that
             they
             hardly
             seem
             worth
             while
             to
             repeat
             .
             This
             must
             be
             observed
             in
             General
             ,
             of
             the
             Modern
             Pagans
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             (
             its
             true
             )
             now
             remaining
             amongst
             them
             some
             Footsteps
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Tenents
             ,
             which
             come
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             but
             quite
             overwhelmed
             with
             Trash
             and
             Filthiness
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             clogg'd
             with
             fabulous
             Additions
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             being
             nauseous
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             when
             you
             come
             to
             manly
             Arguments
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             manner
             of
             Validity
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             pitty
             the
             Eastern
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             which
             was
             the
             first
             Habitation
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             a
             most
             
             flourishing
             Emporium
             for
             Learning
             should
             for
             some
             ages
             past
             have
             been
             changed
             into
             a
             wretched
             Barbarity
             .
          
           
             
               Tantaene
               Animis
               coelestibus
               irae
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               God
               grant
               that
               we
               may
               not
               undergo
               the
               same
               Vicissitude
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Anger
               he
               may
               not
               withdraw
               that
               Light
               we
               now
               enjoy
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               more
               and
               more
               diffused
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               till
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               filled
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Waters
               fill
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               most
               Ingenuous
               and
               Learned
               Dr.
               Sydnham
               at
               his
               House
               near
               the
               Pestle
               and
               Mortar
               in
               the
               
                 Pall
                 Mall
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               last
               time
               I
               had
               the
               happiness
               of
               your
               Company
               ,
               it
               was
               your
               Request
               that
               I
               would
               help
               you
               to
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               Deists
               Arguments
               ,
               which
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               I
               had
               sometimes
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               then
               had
               lent
               them
               out
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               return'd
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               my
               promise
               I
               have
               herewith
               sent
               them
               to
               you
               .
               Whereby
               ,
               you
               'l
               only
               find
               ,
               that
               human
               Reason
               like
               a
               Pitcher
               with
               two
               Ears
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               on
               either
               side
               ;
               However
               ,
               undoubtedly
               in
               our
               Travails
               to
               the
               other
               World
               the
               common
               Road
               is
               the
               safest
               ;
               and
               tho
               Deism
               is
               a
               good
               manuring
               of
               a
               mans
               Conscience
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               if
               sowed
               with
               Christianity
               it
               will
               produce
               the
               most
               profitable
               Crop.
               Pardon
               the
               hast
               of
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 obliged
                 Friend
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   C.
                   BLOVNT
                
                 .
              
               
                 Rolleston
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   14
                   th
                   .
                   1686.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Summary
           Account
           OF
           THE
           DEISTS
           RELIGION
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             Deists
             Opinion
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             WHatsover
             is
             Adorable
             ,
             Amiable
             and
             Imitable
             by
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             in
             one
             Supream
             infinite
             and
             perfect
             Being
             ,
             
               Satis
               est
               nobis
               Deus
               imus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             Worshipping
             God.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             Negatively
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             by
             an
             Image
             for
             the
             first
             Being
             is
             no
             s●nsible
             ,
             but
             in●e●ligible
             :
             
               Pinge
               sonum
            
             ;
             puts
             〈◊〉
             upon
             an
             impossibility
             
             no
             more
             can
             an
             infinite
             mind
             be
             represented
             in
             matter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Nor
             by
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             
               sponsio
               non
               valet
               ut
               alter
               pro
               altero
               puniatur
            
             ;
             However
             no
             such
             sponsio
             can
             be
             made
             with
             a
             bruit
             Creature
             ;
             nor
             if
             God
             loves
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             highest
             Good
             can
             any
             External
             Rite
             ,
             or
             Worship
             re-instate
             the
             Creature
             ,
             after
             sin
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             only
             repentance
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             ending
             in
             an
             Assimulation
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             highest
             Good
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             error
             in
             all
             Particular
             Religions
             ;
             that
             external
             things
             or
             bare
             opinions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             can
             after
             sin
             propitiate
             God
             ;
             hereby
             particular
             Legislators
             have
             endeared
             themselves
             ,
             and
             flattered
             their
             Proselytes
             into
             good
             opinions
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             mankind
             willingly
             submitted
             to
             the
             cheat
             ;
             
               Enim
               facilius
               est
               superstitiosè
               ,
               quam
               justè
               vivere
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Not
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             for
             ,
             first
             it
             is
             unnecessary
             ;
             
               Miserecordia
               Dei
            
             being
             
               sufficiens
               justitiae
               suae
            
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             God
             must
             appoint
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             really
             recon●iled
             to
             the
             World
             before
             .
             And
             3
             ly
             ,
             a
             Medi●tor
             derogates
             from
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             equally
             as
             an
             Image
             doth
             from
             his
             Spiritualitie
             and
             Infinitie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Positively
             ,
             by
             an
             inviolable
             adherence
             in
             our
             lives
             to
             all
             the
             things
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             an
             imitation
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             imitable
             Perfections
             ,
             especially
             his
             goodness
             and
             believing
             magnificiently
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Punishments
             after
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             A
             Man
             that
             is
             endued
             with
             the
             same
             Vertues
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             trust
             his
             Soul
             with
             God
             after
             death
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             no
             Creature
             could
             be
             made
             with
             a
             malevolent
             intent
             ,
             the
             first
             Good
             who
             is
             also
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             all
             Beings
             hath
             but
             one
             affection
             or
             Property
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Love
             ;
             which
             was
             long
             before
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Sin.
             2
             dly
             ,
             At
             death
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             being
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Penitent
             hath
             as
             well
             an
             inclination
             to
             Pity
             as
             Justice
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             dreadful
             in
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             Justice
             ,
             no
             Attribute
             else
             being
             terrible
             .
             3
             ly
             ,
             Infinite
             Power
             is
             ever
             safe
             and
             need
             not
             revenge
             for
             self-preservation
             .
             4
             ly
             ,
             However
             
               Veri
               simile
               est
               ,
               similem
               Deo
               a
               Deo
               ,
               non
               negligi
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             Probability
             of
             such
             a
             Deists
             Salvation
             before
             the
             credulous
             and
             ill
             living
             Papists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             be
             sure
             he
             is
             no
             Idolater
             ,
             the
             Iew
             and
             the
             Mahometan
             accuse
             the
             Christian
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             Reform'd
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Roman
             ,
             the
             Socinian
             the
             other
             Reformed
             Church●●
             ,
             the
             Deists
             the
             Socinian
             ,
             for
             his
             
               Deus
               factus
            
             ;
             but
             none
             can
             accuse
             the
             Deist
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             for
             he
             only
             acknowledges
             one
             Supream
             Everlasting
             God
             ,
             and
             thinks
             magnificently
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             ,
             The
             Morality
             in
             Religion
             is
             above
             the
             mystery
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Universal
             sense
             of
             Mankind
             in
             the
             Friendships
             men
             make
             ,
             sheweth
             this
             ;
             for
             who
             does
             not
             value
             good
             Nature
             ,
             Sincerity
             and
             Fidelity
             in
             a
             Friend
             ,
             before
             subtilty
             of
             understanding
             ;
             
               &
               Religio
               &
               quaedam
               ,
               cum
               Deo
               Amicitia
               :
            
             An
             unity
             of
             nature
             and
             will
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Dearest
             Friendships
             .
             Then
             ,
             2
             ly
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             everlasting
             rule
             that
             runs
             through
             all
             Beings
             ,
             
               Simile
               a
               simili
               amatur
            
             ,
             God
             cannot
             love
             what
             is
             unlike
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             3
             ly
             ,
             here
             lies
             our
             trial
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             scene
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             here
             are
             our
             conflicts
             with
             our
             Passions
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             then
             the
             credulous
             Christian
             that
             believes
             Orthodoxly
             ,
             but
             lives
             ill
             ,
             is
             not
             safe
             .
          
           
           
             3
             dly
             ,
             If
             the
             Deists
             errs
             ,
             he
             errs
             not
             like
             a
             fool
             but
             
               secundum
               verbum
            
             after
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             sincere
             in
             his
             Principles
             ,
             he
             can
             when
             dying
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             
               te
               bone
               Deus
               quaesivi
               per
               omnia
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notae
               Aliquot
            
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Grand
                 Arcanum
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 invisible
                 ;
                 Plutarch
                 cites
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Numa
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Dogma
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 his
                 Followers
                 used
                 no
                 Images
                 in
                 their
                 Worships
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 The
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 particular
                 and
                 Topical
                 Deities
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 one
                 Supream
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 Iupiter
                 of
                 Creet
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Gods
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 said
                 this
                 Supream
                 God
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 other
                 intermediate
                 Beings
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Mediators
                 to
                 carry
                 up
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 down
                 his
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 was
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 Good
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 stands
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 foundation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 greatest
                 goodness
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 accessible
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 Popery
                 was
                 a
                 Religion
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 Mankind
                 from
                 precedent
                 Religions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Infallible
                 Reason
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 eternal
                 respects
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 Reason
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 relation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 
                 believed
                 ,
                 not
                 depending
                 on
                 doubtful
                 fact
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 light
                 shining
                 always
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 were
                 good
                 antecedent
                 to
                 all
                 human
                 Compacts
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Pyrrho
                 in
                 
                   Sextus
                   Empericus
                
                 argues
                 against
                 ,
                 also
                 Mr.
                 Hobbs
                 hath
                 of
                 late
                 revived
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 Pyrrho's
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 tho
                 without
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 immediate
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 understanding
                 (
                 
                   sine
                   discursu
                
                 )
                 assents
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 proposed
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 there
                 things
                 good
                 and
                 just
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 at
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 without
                 deliberation
                 approve
                 of
                 and
                 chose
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 the
                 Veneration
                 of
                 an
                 Almighty
                 invisible
                 Being
                 ,
                 referring
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 (
                 
                   fiat
                   voluntas
                   tua
                
                 )
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 breach
                 of
                 contract
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 violation
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sanction
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Law
                 declared
                 amongst
                 men
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   generosum
                   bonestum
                
                 hid
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Souls
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 Deists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Vices
                 imputed
                 rather
                 to
                 a
                 Superiority
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 a
                 servitude
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 passions
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 vice
                 is
                 naturally
                 esteemed
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 low
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Legislators
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Numa
                   ,
                   Zamlox●
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   à
                   Iove
                   Principium
                
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 did
                 begin
                 ,
                 well
                 knowing
                 human
                 compacts
                 were
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 ballance
                 and
                 restrain
                 the
                 passions
                 of
                 human
                 nature
                 ;
                 offenders
                 
                 presuming
                 to
                 escape
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 and
                 rightly
                 enough
                 were
                 all
                 Laws
                 but
                 human
                 compacts
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 cases
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 happen
                 in
                 human
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 fact
                 is
                 unevident
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 punish
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 Grotius
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   Lex
                   est
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 combination
                 of
                 the
                 Vertuous
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 Vicious
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Obligation
                 must
                 be
                 lodged
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Satyrs
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 against
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 Vertue
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 name
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 without
                 it
                 can
                 hope
                 well
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 ly
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 Plutarch
                 speaking
                 of
                 Aristides's
                 Justice
                 complains
                 thus
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 commonly
                 three
                 Affections
                 or
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 them
                 blessed
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fear
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reverence
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 account
                 them
                 blessed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 're
                 Immortal
                 ;
                 they
                 fear
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 reverence
                 them
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Justice
                 ;
                 yet
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 men
                 most
                 desire
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 whereof
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 uncapable
                 :
                 Also
                 Power
                 which
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 fortune
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Divinity
                 man
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 ;
                 they
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 undervalue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 inimitable
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Corporeal
                 and
                 intellectual
                 Love
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 my
                 Love
                 be
                 external
                 beauty
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 or
                 a
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 
                 imitate
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 assimulated
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 of
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 Intellectual
                 love
                 suffers
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 object
                 it
                 loves
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 love
                 it
                 doth
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 its
                 object
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 God
                 never
                 suffers
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 true
                 conversion
                 which
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 evils
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mors
                   Philosophorum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Porphery●peaks
                 ●peaks
                 of
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 rolled
                 as
                 upon
                 Cylinders
                 from
                 one
                 appearance
                 of
                 good
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 storm
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 change
                 but
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 our
                 Object
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 happy
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   ly
                   .
                   Antoninus
                
                 says
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 thy
                 art
                 or
                 profession
                 ,
                 our
                 Answer
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 infinitely
                 happy
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 Creatures
                 good
                 :
                 So
                 our
                 Religion
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 for
                 therein
                 we
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grand
                 truth
                 ,
                 very
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Immortal
                 Deist
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 vice
                 and
                 wickedness
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 denial
                 and
                 disowning
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 Infinite
                 Good
                 ;
                 my
                 Pride
                 denies
                 he
                 has
                 ever
                 been
                 good
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 my
                 lust
                 believes
                 the
                 low
                 and
                 base
                 matter
                 can
                 with
                 its
                 pleasures
                 make
                 me
                 happier
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 goodness
                 ;
                 my
                 envy
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 contract
                 and
                 shrink
                 up
                 himself
                 from
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 my
                 malice
                 and
                 revenge
                 hates
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 once
                 imagined
                 
                 my
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 destroy
                 those
                 whom
                 his
                 goodness
                 first
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 still
                 to
                 exist
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 ly
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Campanella
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   Sensu
                   Rerum
                
                 ,
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   Aristotelem
                   dicentem
                   Deum
                   non
                   habere
                   cum
                   hominibus
                   amicitiam
                   (
                   quoniam
                   non
                   est
                   proportio
                   finiti
                   ad
                   infinitum
                   )
                   Majestatem
                   non
                   bonitatem
                   Dei
                   considerasse
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           For
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           ,
           to
           be
           left
           with
           Mr.
           Crook
           ,
           a
           Bookseller
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Green
             Dragon
          
           without
           Temple-Bar
           ,
           near
           St.
           Clements-Church
           .
        
         
           
             Ludgate-Hill
             ,
             
               1678.
               
            
          
           Concerning
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Trinitarians
          
           and
           Councils
           .
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           BY
           your
           Permission
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Crook's
           Favour
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           the
           Happiness
           to
           peruse
           your
           incomparable
           Treatise
           of
           Heresie
           in
           Manuscript
           ,
           wherein
           you
           have
           certainly
           given
           us
           a
           more
           accurate
           and
           faithful
           Account
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           particular
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           for
           each
           distinct
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           in
           the
           Nicene
           Creed
           ,
           than
           is
           any
           where
           else
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           How
           grateful
           this
           Discourse
           of
           yours
           will
           be
           to
           the
           
             Quicunque
             Men
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           determine
           ,
           since
           I
           am
           sure
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           is
           as
           much
           above
           their
           Anger
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           below
           his
           Resentments
           .
           You
           your self
           have
           very
           well
           observed
           ,
           
             when
             Reason
             is
             against
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Man
             will
             be
             against
             Reason
          
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           to
           see
           ,
           from
           several
           Interests
           ,
           so
           many
           several
           Opinions
           and
           Animosities
           arise
           :
           This
           made
           the
           Arrians
           and
           Trinitarians
           so
           zealously
           endeavour
           to
           supplant
           one
           another
           ;
           this
           made
           Constantine
           at
           first
           espouse
           the
           Arrian
           Interest
           to
           Mount
           the
           Throne
           ,
           as
           the
           present
           Lewis
           XIV
           did
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           thinking
           to
           weaken
           or
           at
           least
           to
           ballance
           that
           Power
           that
           raised
           him
           ,
           strike
           in
           with
           Athanasius
           and
           the
           Trinitarians
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           our
           pres●nt
           Lewis
           hath
           since
           done
           the
           like
           with
           the
           Popish
           and
           Jusuitical
           Party
           against
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           .
           For
           Mankind
           ever
           lived
           and
           died
           after
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Method
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           being
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           Interests
           and
           the
           same
           Passions
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           many
           Thousand
           Years
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           many
           Thousand
           Years
           after
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           the
           Arrians
           were
           so
           powerful
           a
           Sect
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           (
           especially
           the
           Eastern
           Part
           of
           it
           )
           that
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           were
           not
           equal
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           Number
           ,
           Splendor
           ,
           Interest
           or
           Riches
           .
           If
           you
           will
           believe
           the
           learned
           Petavius
           and
           others
           ,
           they
           did
           offer
           to
           be
           try'd
           by
           the
           Fathers
           that
           preceded
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           :
           For
           at
           that
           Council
           ,
           they
           were
           rather
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           Party
           than
           by
           the
           general
           Consent
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           because
           Constantine
           ,
           out
           of
           above
           Two
           thousand
           Bishops
           then
           assembled
           ,
           excluded
           all
           but
           Three
           
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           ;
           nor
           were
           those
           perhaps
           (
           for
           Accounts
           vary
           )
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           made
           up
           this
           great
           Council
           .
           They
           were
           all
           of
           a
           Judgment
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           rather
           Parties
           than
           Judges
           ;
           the
           Arrians
           had
           not
           the
           Freedom
           to
           dispute
           their
           Cause
           :
           And
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           was
           afterwards
           so
           ill
           satisfied
           with
           their
           proscription
           ,
           that
           he
           soon
           recalled
           Arrius
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           was
           baptized
           by
           an
           Arrian
           Bishop
           .
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           were
           professed
           -
           Arrians
           (
           and
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Gots
           )
           
             Valentinian
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           and
           other
           Emperors
           protected
           and
           honoured
           them
           ,
           both
           with
           civil
           and
           military
           Commands
           .
        
         
           The
           Arrian
           Doctrin
           was
           not
           only
           confirmed
           by
           Eight
           Councils
           several
           times
           assembled
           at
           
             Tyre
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Syrmium
             ,
             Milain
             ,
             Selucia
             ,
             Nice
             ,
             Tarsis
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           at
           Ariminum
           (
           where
           six
           hundred
           Bishops
           were
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           with
           only
           three
           which
           held
           the
           contrary
           )
           but
           they
           also
           punished
           others
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           Opinion
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           Confiscations
           ,
           Banishments
           and
           other
           grievous
           Punishments
           .
           Now
           whether
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           the
           Riches
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           their
           Worship
           (
           as
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           Music
           into
           the
           Church
           )
           or
           the
           same
           of
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           pretensions
           to
           Reason
           (
           which
           is
           always
           an
           inviduous
           Plea
           )
           did
           raise
           Jealousie
           and
           Hatred
           in
           the
           Emperors
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           rendred
           them
           odious
           to
           the
           Trinitarians
           ;
           or
           what
           most
           contributed
           to
           
           their
           first
           Depression
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           Since
           to
           persecute
           for
           Religion
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Trinitarians
           (
           
             Athanasi●s
             ,
             Hillary
          
           and
           others
           )
           then
           accounted
           an
           Arrian
           and
           unchristian
           Tenet
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           after
           the
           days
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           Reason
           of
           State
           did
           most
           prevail
           towards
           their
           Subversion
           ,
           left
           they
           should
           joyn
           with
           the
           Goths
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           possessed
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Afric
          
           and
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           were
           formidable
           to
           the
           Bizantine
           Empire
           .
           Notwithstanding
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           comprehend
           that
           the
           Depression
           of
           them
           did
           facilitate
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Goths
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           will
           credit
           Salvian
           ,
           the
           Goths
           were
           very
           pious
           in
           their
           Way
           ,
           mild
           to
           the
           Conquer'd
           ,
           just
           in
           their
           Dealings
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           the
           Christian
           Rulers
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           their
           Exactions
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           Insolence
           of
           the
           Foreign
           Souldiers
           ,
           whereby
           they
           ruled
           ,
           made
           even
           the
           Trinitarians
           themselves
           willingly
           submit
           to
           their
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           prefer
           it
           before
           that
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Emperors
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Trinitarians
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           esteem
           them
           as
           Enemies
           to
           all
           human
           Learning
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           Cannons
           forbidding
           them
           to
           read
           any
           Ethic
           Books
           ,
           and
           a
           Zeal
           which
           disposed
           them
           to
           destroy
           all
           they
           met
           with
           of
           that
           kind
           .
           Thus
           we
           may
           well
           suppose
           them
           universally
           ignorant
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           so
           were
           the
           People
           .
           Their
           Religion
           also
           consisted
           rather
           in
           an
           out-side
           Service
           ,
           than
           inward
           
           Piety
           and
           Knowledge
           ;
           their
           Faith
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           implicit
           ,
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           (
           for
           such
           I
           call
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           its
           Dependencies
           )
           were
           scarce
           ever
           mentioned
           to
           them
           in
           Sermons
           ,
           much
           less
           explicated
           .
           Hence
           the
           Vulgar
           became
           prone
           to
           Embrace
           Superstition
           and
           credit
           Miracles
           ,
           how
           ridiculous
           and
           fabulous
           soever
           :
           Visions
           ,
           Allegories
           and
           Allusions
           to
           Texts
           ,
           were
           convincing
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           no
           Demonstration
           like
           to
           a
           feigned
           Story
           and
           Legend
           ,
           or
           what
           might
           be
           Interpreted
           a
           Judgment
           upon
           an
           Heretic
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Trinitarians
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           People
           who
           followed
           the
           Court
           Religion
           ,
           and
           believed
           as
           their
           Prince
           ordained
           ,
           living
           then
           unconfined
           by
           the
           Dictates
           of
           the
           then
           declining
           Church
           :
           And
           though
           the
           Trinitarians
           had
           resolv'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           subscrib'd
           to
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           and
           embraced
           those
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           which
           are
           now
           in
           use
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           understand
           what
           was
           meant
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Latin
           Church
           allow'd
           of
           Three
           Persons
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           three
           Hypostases
           ;
           the
           Greek
           Church
           allow'd
           of
           three
           Hypostases
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           three
           Persons
           .
           As
           difficult
           was
           it
           for
           them
           to
           Explicate
           Vsia
           or
           Essence
           ;
           which
           hard
           words
           produc'd
           a
           subdivision
           amongst
           them
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Nestorians
           and
           Eutychians
           .
           The
           Nestorians
           believing
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           held
           that
           he
           was
           made
           up
           of
           two
           distinct
           Persons
           ,
           and
           so
           
           perfect
           God
           and
           perfect
           Man.
           The
           Eutychians
           averr'd
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           but
           one
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           Hypostatical
           Union
           ,
           the
           Deity
           and
           Humanity
           were
           so
           blended
           together
           ,
           by
           Confusion
           of
           Properties
           and
           Substances
           ,
           that
           one
           Person
           endued
           with
           one
           Will
           did
           emerge
           thence
           .
           Now
           these
           two
           Sects
           were
           of
           great
           Power
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Church
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           were
           both
           condemn'd
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           General
           Councils
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           spread
           far
           and
           near
           ,
           through
           
             Palestine
             ,
             Aegypt
          
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Abyssines
           ,
           and
           all
           Persia
           over
           :
           Each
           of
           them
           had
           their
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           contradistinct
           from
           the
           Melchites
           ,
           who
           adhering
           and
           subscribing
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           (
           which
           all
           the
           Imperial
           Clergy
           did
           )
           were
           called
           Melchites
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Men
           of
           the
           King's
           Religion
           .
           The
           Authors
           of
           the
           Nestorian
           and
           Eutychian
           Sects
           were
           Learned
           and
           Potent
           Bishops
           :
           Eutychius
           was
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           joyn'd
           Dioscorius
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Severus
          
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           
             Iacobus
             Baradaeus
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Iacobites
           are
           at
           this
           day
           denominated
           .
           Nestorius
           was
           also
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           his
           Sect
           very
           much
           diffused
           .
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           such
           were
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           Debaucheries
           of
           the
           Ages
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           did
           but
           live
           a
           pious
           strict
           Life
           ,
           with
           great
           Mortification
           ,
           or
           outward
           
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           were
           but
           an
           Eloquent
           Preacher
           ,
           he
           might
           in
           any
           place
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Empire
           have
           made
           a
           Potent
           Sect
           instantly
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           how
           ignorant
           the
           Clergy
           were
           at
           the
           General
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Marcianus
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           was
           then
           so
           little
           understood
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Latin
           in
           Greece
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           both
           Countries
           (
           in
           all
           630.
           )
           were
           glad
           to
           speak
           by
           Interpreters
           :
           Nay
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           was
           fain
           to
           deliver
           the
           same
           Speech
           in
           Greek
           to
           one
           Party
           ,
           and
           in
           Latin
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           both
           might
           understand
           him
           :
           The
           Council
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           made
           certain
           Creeds
           both
           in
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           :
           At
           the
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Legates
           had
           their
           Interpreter
           to
           Expound
           the
           Words
           ;
           and
           when
           Caelestine's
           Letters
           were
           there
           read
           ,
           the
           Acts
           tell
           us
           ,
           how
           the
           Bishops
           desired
           to
           have
           them
           Translated
           into
           Greek
           ,
           and
           read
           over
           again
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Romish
           Legates
           had
           almost
           made
           a
           Controversie
           of
           it
           ,
           fearing
           least
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           should
           have
           been
           prejudiced
           by
           such
           an
           Act
           ;
           alledging
           therefore
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           the
           ancient
           Custom
           to
           propose
           the
           Bulls
           of
           the
           Sea
           Apostolic
           in
           Latin
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           might
           now
           suffice
           .
           Whereupon
           these
           poor
           Greek
           Bishops
           were
           in
           danger
           not
           to
           have
           understood
           the
           Pope's
           Latin
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           the
           Legates
           were
           content
           with
           Reason
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           evidenced
           
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           major
           part
           could
           not
           understand
           one
           word
           of
           Latin.
           But
           the
           pleasantest
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           Pope
           Caelestine's
           Excuse
           to
           Nestorius
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           long
           delay
           in
           answering
           his
           Letters
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           by
           any
           means
           get
           his
           Greek
           construed
           sooner
           .
           Also
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           First
           ingeniously
           confesseth
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           that
           he
           understood
           not
           a
           jot
           of
           his
           Greek
           ;
           wherefore
           't
           is
           probable
           ,
           the
           Proverb
           of
           honest
           Accursius
           was
           even
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           —
           
             Graecum
             est
             ,
             non
             Legitur
          
           —
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Condition
           of
           Christianity
           in
           which
           Iustinian
           the
           Emperor
           found
           it
           ,
           
             A.
             C.
          
           540.
           
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           Monsieur
           Daill●●
           has
           demonstrated
           with
           how
           little
           certainty
           we
           can
           depend
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           averr
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           little
           Trust
           to
           be
           reposed
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           Guilty
           of
           so
           much
           Ignorance
           and
           Interest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           so
           frequently
           contradicting
           one
           another
           :
           And
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Councils
           may
           not
           Err
           ,
           though
           private
           Persons
           may
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Hales
           well
           observes
           )
           all
           one
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           single
           Souldier
           indeed
           may
           run
           away
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Army
           cannot
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           Your
           Treatise
           having
           reviv'd
           these
           Meditations
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           'll
           pardon
           me
           if
           I
           have
           been
           too
           prolix
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           am
           not
           so
           vain
           to
           pretend
           to
           offer
           these
           Collections
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           Mr.
           Hobb's
           Instruction
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           himself
           the
           great
           Instructor
           of
           the
           
           most
           sensible
           Part
           of
           Mankind
           in
           the
           noble
           Science
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           yet
           I
           may
           hope
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           your
           Correction
           wherein
           I
           am
           Erroneous
           ,
           the
           which
           will
           for
           ever
           oblige
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             unfeigned
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             C.
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Pardon
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               my
               sending
               this
               trifle
               ,
               called
            
             Anima
             Mundi
             ,
             
               being
               commanded
               to
               do
               it
               by
               one
               ,
               whom
               't
               is
               my
               duty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               my
               happiness
               ,
               to
               obey
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           my
           Dear
           Friend
           Mr.
           Harvey
           Wilwood
           .
           That
           felicity
           consists
           generally
           in
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           YOU
           often
           profess
           your self
           an
           Epicurean
           ,
           but
           sacrifice
           your
           health
           in
           pursuit
           of
           a
           mistaken
           happiness
           ;
           the
           pleasure
           the
           wise
           Epicurus
           plac'd
           happiness
           in
           was
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           't
           was
           more
           temper'd
           with
           Reason
           ;
           but
           hear
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           then
           judg
           how
           far
           you
           are
           his
           Disciple
           .
           
             Felicity
             seems
             plainly
             to
             consist
             in
             Pleasure
             ,
             this
             is
             first
             to
             be
             prov'd
             in
             general
             then
             we
             must
             shew
             in
             what
             Pleasure
             particularly
             it
             consists
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             general
             ,
             Pleasure
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             beginning
             so
             the
             end
             also
             of
             a
             happy
             life
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             it
             be
             the
             first
             Good
             ,
             and
             convenient
             to
             our
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             animal
             Nature
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             from
             which
             we
             begin
             all
             Election
             and
             Avoidance
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             at
             last
             we
             terminate
             them
             using
             this
             affection
             as
             a
             rule
             to
             judg
             every
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             Pleasure
             is
             the
             first
             and
             connatural
             good
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             term
             it
             )
             the
             first
             thing
             suitable
             and
             convenient
             to
             Nature
             ,
             appeareth
             
             from
             that
             ,
             every
             animal
             assoon
             as
             born
             ,
             desires
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             rejoyces
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             shunneth
             pain
             as
             the
             greatest
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             its
             utmost
             ability
             repels
             it
             .
             We
             see
             that
             ev'n
             Hercules
             himself
             tormented
             by
             a
             Poysonous
             Shirt
             could
             not
             with-hold
             from
             tears
             .
             Thus
             does
             every
             undepraved
             Animal
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             judging
             incorruptly
             and
             intirely
             .
          
        
         
           
             There
             needs
             not
             therefore
             any
             reasoning
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Pleasure
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             Pain
             to
             to
             be
             shunn'd
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             manifest
             to
             ones
             sense
             Fire
             is
             hot
             ,
             Snow
             white
             ,
             Honey
             sweet
             :
             we
             need
             no
             arguments
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             give
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             since
             that
             if
             we
             take
             away
             from
             man
             all
             his
             senses
             there
             is
             nothing
             remaining
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             what
             is
             convenient
             or
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             be
             judged
             by
             nature
             her self
             ,
             and
             that
             Pleasure
             is
             expetible
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             Pain
             in
             its
             self
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             for
             what
             perceives
             or
             what
             judges
             ,
             either●
             to
             pursue
             or
             avoid
             any
             thing
             ,
             except
             Pleasure
             and
             Pain
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             Pleasure
             as
             being
             the
             first
             thing
             convenient
             to
             Nature
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             last
             of
             Expetibles
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             even
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             Pleasure
             only
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             we
             so
             desire
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             it self
             is
             not
             desired
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             other
             but
             only
             for
             its
             self
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             desire
             other
             things
             to
             delight
             or
             please
             our selves
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             ever
             demanded
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             be
             delighted
             ,
             
             certainly
             no
             more
             than
             for
             what
             cause
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             since
             Pleasure
             and
             Felicity
             ought
             to
             be
             reputed
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             ultimate
             ,
             and
             greatest
             good
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             rest
             depend
             ,
             but
             it self
             depends
             on
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             is
             farther
             prov'd
             ,
             for
             that
             Felicity
             is
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             because
             it
             is
             that
             state
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             live
             most
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasantly
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             that
             may
             be
             ;
             for
             take
             from
             life
             this
             sweetness
             ,
             jucundity
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             where
             I
             pray
             will
             be
             your
             notion
             of
             Felicity
             ?
             Not
             of
             that
             Felicity
             only
             which
             I
             term'd
             Divine
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             other
             esteem'd
             human
             ?
             which
             is
             no
             otherwise
             capable
             to
             receive
             degrees
             of
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             or
             intension
             ,
             and
             remission
             ,
             than
             because
             addition
             or
             detraction
             of
             Pleasure
             may
             befal
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             understand
             this
             better
             by
             comparing
             Pleasure
             with
             Pain
             ;
             let
             us
             suppose
             a
             man
             enjoying
             many
             great
             incessant
             Pleasures
             ,
             both
             in
             Mind
             and
             Body
             ,
             no
             pain
             hindring
             them
             ,
             nor
             likely
             to
             disturb
             them
             ;
             what
             state
             can
             we
             say
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             or
             more
             desirable
             than
             this
             ?
             For
             in
             him
             who
             is
             thus
             affected
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             constancy
             of
             mind
             ,
             fearing
             neither
             death
             nor
             pain
             ,
             because
             death
             is
             void
             of
             sense
             ;
             pain
             if
             long
             ,
             uses
             to
             be
             light
             ,
             if
             great
             short
             ;
             so
             as
             shortness
             makes
             amends
             for
             its
             greatness
             ,
             lightness
             for
             its
             length
             .
             When
             
             he
             arrives
             at
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             he
             trembles
             not
             at
             the
             horror
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             nor
             suffers
             the
             present
             pleasures
             to
             pass
             away
             ,
             whilst
             his
             mind
             is
             busi'd
             with
             remembrance
             of
             past
             ,
             or
             expectation
             of
             future
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             is
             daily
             joy'd
             with
             the
             reflecting
             upon
             them
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             added
             to
             better
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             person
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Suppose
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             a
             man
             afflicted
             with
             as
             great
             pains
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             Griefs
             of
             Mind
             ,
             as
             mans
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             no
             hope
             that
             they
             shall
             ever
             be
             eas'd
             ,
             no
             pleasure
             past
             ,
             present
             or
             expected
             ;
             What
             can
             be
             said
             or
             imagin'd
             more
             miserable
             than
             he
             ?
          
        
         
           
             If
             therefore
             a
             life
             full
             of
             pains
             be
             of
             all
             things
             most
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             doubtless
             the
             greatest
             ill
             is
             to
             live
             in
             pain
             ,
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             greatest
             good
             is
             to
             live
             in
             pleasure
             :
             Neither
             indeed
             hath
             our
             Mind
             any
             thing
             else
             wherein
             as
             its
             center
             it
             may
             rest
             all
             Sicknesses
             ,
             and
             troubles
             are
             reduced
             to
             pain
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             which
             can
             remove
             Nature
             out
             of
             her
             place
             ,
             or
             dissolve
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             Pleasure
             wherein
             consists
             Felicity
             is
             Indolence
             of
             Body
             and
             tranquility
             of
             Mind
             .
             There
             being
             two
             kinds
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             one
             in
             station
             or
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             placability
             ,
             calmness
             and
             vanity
             ,
             or
             immunity
             from
             trouble
             and
             grief
             :
             The
             other
             in
             motion
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             sweet
             movement
             ,
             as
             in
             gladness
             ,
             mirth
             ,
             or
             whatever
             moves
             the
             sense
             delightfully
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             sweetness
             and
             titilation
             ,
             as
             to
             eat
             
             and
             drink
             out
             of
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             :
             It
             may
             be
             demanded
             whether
             ,
             in
             both
             ,
             or
             in
             either
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             consists
             Felicity
             ?
             We
             say
             that
             Pleasure
             wherein
             Felicity
             consists
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             ,
             the
             stable
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             in
             station
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             indolence
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             tranquility
             of
             Mind
             .
             Or
             not
             pain'd
             in
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             troubled
             in
             Mind
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           wou'd
           make
           any
           one
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           that
           will
           govern
           himself
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           Reason
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           my
           Friend
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Brutes
           in
           quitting
           their
           best
           pretence
           to
           Humanity
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           no
           more
           trouble
           my self
           about
           their
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           than
           I
           wou'd
           about
           that
           of
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           or
           have
           indeed
           any
           more
           regard
           to
           '
           em
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           complaisance
           your
           good
           nature
           infects
           you
           with
           ,
           betray
           your
           Reason
           to
           the
           importunities
           of
           Fools
           ,
           but
           rather
           disoblige
           them
           than
           your self
           ,
           and
        
         
           
             Your
             Real
             friend
             ,
             
               R.A.
               RICHARDSON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           Madam
           —
           Of
           Beneficence
           ,
           Gratitude
           .
        
         
           YOU
           condemn
           Epicurism
           and
           Profuseness
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Caress
           Avarice
           ,
           Ingratitude
           .
           You
           rail
           at
           the
           folly
           of
           men
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           make
           none
           but
           Fools
           your
           Friends
           .
           Let
           your
           Enemy
           Epicurus
           ,
           better
           instruct
           your
           life
           ,
           or
           set
           some
           bounds
           to
           your
           tongue
           .
           There
           are
           Vertues
           (
           says
           Epicurus
           )
           ally'd
           to
           Justice
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           have
           regard
           to
           other
           persons
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           not
           (
           as
           Justice
           is
           )
           prescrib'd
           by
           Laws
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           yet
           they
           import
           out
           of
           decency
           a
           certain
           obligation
           like
           that
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           Beneficence
           ,
           or
           the
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           whereunto
           those
           are
           oblig'd
           who
           are
           able
           to
           assist
           ,
           or
           relieve
           others
           ,
           either
           with
           their
           Hand
           or
           Purse
           .
           
           If
           they
           deny
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           they
           are
           censur'd
           as
           barbarous
           ,
           cruel
           ,
           inhuman
           :
           if
           that
           of
           their
           Purse
           ,
           they
           are
           thought
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           also
           sordid
           ,
           tenacious
           ,
           covetous
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           if
           they
           assist
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           accounted
           courteous
           ,
           civil
           ,
           kind
           ,
           as
           also
           liberal
           ,
           magnificent
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           so
           far
           as
           may
           be
           without
           prodigality
           .
        
         
           For
           those
           that
           practice
           this
           Vertue
           procure
           to
           themselves
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           most
           of
           all
           conduces
           to
           a
           quiet
           living
           )
           dearness
           and
           tender
           
           estimation
           from
           others
           ;
           they
           who
           use
           it
           not
           ill
           will
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           most
           occasions
           a
           troublesom
           life
           )
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           .
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           you
           omit
           not
           to
           be
           Beneficent
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           small
           matters
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           lose
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           being
           accounted
           ready
           to
           gratifie
           others
           ev'n
           in
           great
           .
        
         
           Not
           without
           reason
           did
           I
           say
           formerly
           it
           is
           not
           only
           more
           honourable
           ,
           but
           also
           more
           delightful
           to
           give
           than
           to
           receive
           benefits
           ;
           because
           the
           giver
           thereby
           makes
           himself
           superior
           to
           the
           receiver
           ,
           and
           reaps
           moreover
           the
           interest
           of
           thanks
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           Joys
           a
           man
           more
           than
           Thanks
           .
           A
           Beneficent
           person
           is
           like
           a
           fountain
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           should
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           a
           reasonable
           soul
           ,
           what
           joy
           wou'd
           it
           not
           have
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           so
           many
           Corn-fields
           and
           Pastures
           ,
           which
           flourish
           and
           smile
           as
           it
           were
           with
           plenty
           and
           verdure
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           the
           diffusion
           of
           its
           streams
           upon
           them
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           Gratitude
           ,
           to
           which
           every
           man
           that
           receives
           a
           benefit
           is
           reciprocally
           oblig'd
           ,
           unless
           he
           wou'd
           incur
           the
           greatest
           hatred
           and
           ignominy
           .
           For
           Ingratitude
           is
           worthily
           hateful
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           because
           seeing
           nothing
           is
           more
           suitable
           to
           Nature
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           propense
           to
           receive
           a
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           highly
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           not
           to
           be
           readily
           grateful
           toward
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Good.
           
        
         
           Now
           since
           none
           is
           more
           gratefully
           affected
           toward
           his
           Benefactors
           than
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           affirm
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           wise
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           fulfil
           the
           duty
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           because
           he
           
           alone
           is
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           express
           his
           thankfulness
           to
           his
           Friends
           both
           present
           and
           absent
           ,
           ev'n
           to
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           .
        
         
           Others
           pay
           thanks
           only
           to
           present
           Friends
           ,
           
           when
           present
           ,
           and
           this
           perhaps
           for
           their
           own
           farther
           ends
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           some
           new
           favour
           ;
           but
           how
           few
           are
           there
           who
           gratefully
           commemorate
           their
           absent
           Benefactors
           ?
           who
           requite
           the
           good
           they
           did
           them
           upon
           their
           *
           Children
           ,
           or
           other
           Relations
           ?
           how
           few
           who
           honour
           their
           Memory
           after
           death
           ?
           who
           rejoyce
           not
           rather
           as
           if
           their
           Obligations
           were
           cancell'd
           ?
           Who
           love
           those
           that
           were
           dear
           to
           them
           ,
           respect
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lyes
           do
           them
           good
           ?
        
         
           Madam
           ,
           my
           Relation
           to
           you
           makes
           me
           so
           zealous
           to
           reform
           your
           faults
           which
           render
           you
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Discourse
           of
           the
           World.
           If
           you
           will
           persist
           in
           Vice
           ,
           discover
           it
           not
           by
           your
           railery
           at
           the
           opposite
           Vertues
           ;
           be
           a
           better
           Christian
           ,
           or
           learn
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           from
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           either
           would
           render
           you
           more
           agreeable
           to
        
         
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             and
             Kinsman
             ,
             
               Rob.
               Yaxly
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           Mr.
           Savage
           ;
           These
           .
           Of
           Fate
           and
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           YOU
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           the
           ancient
           Philosophers
           held
           of
           Fate
           and
           Fortune
           :
           I
           shall
           here
           send
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Two
           of
           the
           greatest
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           not
           fear
           to
           prefer
           them
           to
           Aristotle
           )
           I
           mean
           Plato
           and
           Pythagoras
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           
             Fate
             Plato
          
           held
           thus
           ;
           
             All
             things
             are
             in
             Fate
             ,
             yet
             all
             things
             are
             not
             decreed
             by
             Fate
             ;
             for
             Fate
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             like
             a
             Law
             ,
             yet
             it
             uses
             not
             to
             speak
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Man
               shall
               do
               thus
               and
               to
               that
               Man
               ,
            
             that
             
               shall
               befal
            
             (
             which
             were
             to
             proceed
             to
             infinite
             Generation
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Actions
             hapning
             daily
             to
             them
             ;
             beside
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             take
             away
             our
             free
             Will
             ,
             our
             praise
             or
             dispraise
             ,
             or
             whatever
             is
             of
             that
             kind
             )
             but
             rather
             thus
             :
             Whatsoever
             Soul
             chuseth
             such
             a
             Life
             ,
             and
             doth
             such
             things
             ,
             these
             shall
             follow
             .
             The
             Soul
             therefore
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             is
             left
             within
             its
             power
             to
             do
             or
             not
             do
             ,
             without
             any
             compulsion
             or
             necessity
             .
             But
             that
             which
             follows
             the
             Action
             is
             perform'd
             by
             Fate
             .
             As
             from
             Paris's
             ravishing
             Helena
             (
             which
             is
             within
             my
             power
             to
             do
             or
             not
             to
             do
             )
             shall
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Grecians
             contend
             with
             the
             Trojans
             about
             Helena
             .
             Thus
             Apollo
             foretold
             
               Laius
               ,
               If
               thou
               beget
               
               a
               Son
               ,
               that
               Son
               shall
               kill
               thee
               .
            
             In
             the
             Oracle
             are
             comprehended
             both
             Laius
             and
             he
             begetting
             of
             a
             Son
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             the
             begetting
             of
             a
             Son
             depends
             on
             Fate
             .
             That
             which
             may
             be
             done
             is
             of
             a
             middle
             kind
             ,
             betwixt
             true
             and
             false
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             indefinite
             by
             Nature
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             our
             power
             is
             carried
             on
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             it
             .
             That
             which
             is
             done
             by
             our
             Election
             ,
             is
             presently
             either
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             in
             power
             is
             different
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Habit
             and
             Act.
             That
             which
             is
             in
             power
             declareth
             an
             Aptitude
             in
             that
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Habit
             is
             not
             perfect
             :
             So
             a
             Boy
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Grammarian
             ,
             a
             Musician
             ,
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             in
             power
             :
             He
             is
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             one
             or
             more
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             he
             he
             hath
             acquired
             this
             Habit.
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Act
             when
             he
             operateth
             according
             to
             that
             acquired
             Habit.
             That
             which
             we
             call
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             is
             none
             of
             these
             .
             Indeterminate
             is
             that
             which
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             part
             soever
             it
             inclines
             will
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
          
        
         
           Pythagoras
           
             of
             Fate
             and
             Fortune
             says
          
           ,
        
         
           All
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           above
           the
           Moon
           are
           governed
           according
           to
           Providence
           ,
           and
           from
           Order
           ,
           the
           Decree
           of
           God
           which
           they
           follow
           ;
           but
           those
           beneath
           the
           Moon
           by
           four
           Causes
           ,
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           Fate
           ,
           by
           our
           Election
           ,
           by
           Fortune
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           to
           go
           abroad
           into
           a
           
           Ship
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           in
           our
           Power
           ;
           Storms
           and
           Tempest
           to
           arise
           out
           of
           a
           Calm
           ,
           is
           by
           Fortune
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           Ship
           being
           under
           water
           ,
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God.
           Of
           Fate
           there
           are
           many
           Manners
           and
           Differences
           ;
           it
           differs
           from
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           Determination
           ,
           Order
           and
           Consequence
           ;
           but
           Fortune
           is
           spontaneous
           and
           casual
           ,
           as
           to
           proceed
           from
           a
           Boy
           to
           a
           Youth
           ,
           and
           orderly
           to
           pass
           through
           other
           degrees
           of
           Age
           happens
           by
           one
           manner
           of
           Fate
           .
           —
           There
           is
           also
           Fate
           of
           all
           Things
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Administration
           :
        
         
           As
           for
           Zeno
           and
           some
           other
           Philosophers
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           my
           next
           send
           you
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           till
           then
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Yours
             to
             Command
             ,
             
               AN.
               ROGERS
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Honourable
           THE
           MOST
           INGENIOUS
           STREPHON
           .
        
         
           
             Ludgate-Hill
             ,
             
               Feb.
               7
               th
               .
               1679
               /
               80.
               
            
          
           Concerning
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Had
           the
           Honour
           Yesterday
           to
           receive
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           an
           Humble
           Servant
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           ,
           your
           most
           incomparable
           Version
           of
           that
           Passage
           of
           Seneca's
           ,
           where
           he
           begins
           with
           ,
           —
           
             Post
             mortem
             nihil
             est
             ,
             ipsaque
             mors
             nihil
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           and
           must
           confess
           ,
           with
           your
           Lordship's
           Pardon
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           esteem
           the
           Translation
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           a
           
           confutation
           of
           the
           Original
           ;
           since
           what
           less
           than
           a
           divine
           and
           immortal
           Mind
           could
           have
           produced
           what
           you
           have
           there
           written
           ?
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           Hand
           that
           wrote
           it
           may
           become
           Lumber
           ,
           but
           sure
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           that
           dictated
           it
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           so
           :
           No
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           your
           mighty
           Genius
           is
           a
           most
           sufficient
           Argument
           of
           its
           own
           Immortality
           ;
           and
           more
           prevalent
           with
           me
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Harangues
           of
           the
           Parsons
           ,
           or
           Sophistry
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           .
           No
           subject
           whatever
           has
           more
           entangled
           and
           ruffled
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           wisest
           Men
           ,
           than
           this
           concerning
           our
           Future
           State
           ;
           it
           has
           been
           controverted
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           by
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Learning
           and
           Parts
           .
           We
           must
           also
           confess
           ,
           that
           your
           Author
           Seneca
           has
           not
           wanted
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Assertion
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           such
           ,
           who
           would
           pretend
           to
           Justifie
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Scriptures
           themselves
           :
           
             Ex.
             gr
          
           .
           as
           when
           Solomon
           says
           (
           Eccles.
           7.12
           .
           )
           —
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Dust
             return
             to
             Dust
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             .
          
           —
           And
           (
           Eccles.
           3.20
           ,
           21.
           )
           when
           he
           declares
           ,
           —
           
             All
             go
             to
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             all
             are
             of
             dust
             ,
             and
             all
             turn
             to
             dust
             again
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             that
             goeth
             upward
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Beast
             that
             goeth
             downward
             to
             the
             Earth
          
           —
           Again
           (
           Eccles.
           3.19
           .
           )
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           —
           
             That
             which
             befalleth
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             befalleth
             Beasts
             ,
             even
             one
             thing
             befalleth
             them
             both
             :
             As
             the
             one
             dieth
             so
             doth
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             one
             Breath
             :
             so
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             no
             preeminence
             
             above
             a
             Beast
          
           —
           Likewise
           to
           such
           who
           are
           desirous
           to
           know
           what
           their
           Friends
           are
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           )
           their
           dead
           Friends
           ,
           know
           ;
           Solomon
           answers
           their
           inconsiderate
           Vtinam
           (
           Eccles.
           9.5
           .
           )
           with
           these
           words
           —
           
             The
             Living
             know
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             but
             the
             Dead
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             .
          
           —
           Moreover
           ,
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           cite
           that
           Passage
           of
           Luke
           20.38
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           —
           
             He
             is
             not
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Living
          
           —
           All
           which
           Texts
           (
           through
           the
           Weakness
           of
           Understanding
           )
           have
           by
           some
           Men
           been
           misapplied
           ,
           as
           concurrent
           with
           the
           
             Anima
             Mundi
          
           of
           Pythagoras
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           since
           in
           great
           measure
           revived
           by
           Averroes
           and
           Avicenna
           ,
           although
           in
           one
           point
           they
           differ'd
           among
           themselves
           :
           For
           ,
           that
           Averroes
           believed
           ,
           after
           Death
           ,
           our
           Souls
           return'd
           and
           mix'd
           with
           the
           common
           Soul
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           whereas
           Avicenna
           thought
           it
           a
           distinct●
           portion
           of
           the
           
             Anima
             Mundi
          
           ,
           which
           after
           our
           Deaths
           remain'd
           entire
           and
           separate
           ,
           till
           it
           met
           with
           some
           other
           Body
           capable
           of
           Receiving
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           cloathed
           therewith
           ,
           it
           operated
           
             ad
             modum
             Recipientis
          
           .
           Monsieur
           Bernier
           likewise
           gives
           us
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           Averroes
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           much
           the
           same
           Opinion
           held
           at
           this
           time
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Indians
           of
           Indostan
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           he
           Illustrates
           after
           this
           Manner
           ,
           —
           
             They
             believe
             (
             says
             he
             )
             the
             Soul
             in
             Man's
             Body
             to
             be
             like
             a
             Bottle
             fill'd
             with
             Sea-water
             ,
             which
             
             being
             close
             stop'd
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             tydes
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             till
             by
             some
             Accident
             or
             other
             the
             unfaithful
             Cork
             ,
             or
             decrepit
             Bottle
             ,
             becomes
             disorder'd
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Water
             Evacuates
             and
             Disgorges
             it self
             again
             into
             the
             common
             Ocean
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             at
             first
             taken
          
           —
           Which
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           what
           (
           as
           Philostratus
           tells
           us
           ,
           lib.
           8.
           chap.
           13.
           )
           Apollonius
           after
           his
           Death
           revealed
           to
           a
           Young
           Man
           concerning
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           rendred
           from
           the
           Greek
           :
           —
           
             
               
                 Est
                 Anima
                 immortalis
                 ,
                 &
                 incorrupta
                 manebit
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 tua
                 res
                 ,
                 verum
                 quae
                 provides
                 omnia
                 Divae
                 ;
              
               
                 Quae
                 velut
                 acer
                 equus
                 ,
                 corrupto
                 corpore
                 Vinclis
              
               
                 Prosilit
                 ,
                 &
                 tenui
                 miscetur
                 flamine
                 Caeli
                 :
              
               
                 Cui
                 grave
                 servitium
                 est
                 ,
                 atque
                 intolerabile
                 visum
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 's
                 immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 being
                 free
                 ,
              
               
                 Belongs
                 to
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 :
              
               
                 She
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Horse
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 her
                 flight
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Carcass
                 ,
                 and
                 her self
                 unite
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 pure
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 liquid
                 Sky
                 ;
              
               
                 As
                 weary
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 slavery
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
        
         
         
           But
           he
           ,
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           spake
           plainest
           and
           fullest
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           was
           Pliny
           in
           his
           
             Natural
             History
          
           ,
           lib.
           7
           ch
           .
           4.
           where
           he
           writes
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             After
             the
             Interment
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             future
             state
             of
             our
             wandring
             .
             Souls
             or
             Ghosts
             ;
             But
             the
             most
             general
             is
             this
             :
             That
             in
             what
             condition
             they
             were
             before
             they
             were
             born
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             they
             shall
             remain
             when
             dead
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             neither
             Body
             nor
             Soul
             hath
             any
             more
             sense
             after
             our
             dying-day
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             before
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Nativity
             .
             However
             such
             is
             the
             Folly
             and
             Vanity
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             extendeth
             even
             to
             future
             Ages
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Death
             even
             flattereth
             it self
             with
             fine
             Imaginations
             and
             Dreams
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             after
             this
             Life
             .
             For
             ,
             some
             crown
             the
             Soul
             with
             Immortality
             :
             others
             pretend
             a
             Transfiguration
             thereof
             :
             and
             others
             suppose
             that
             the
             Ghosts
             sequestred
             from
             the
             Body
             have
             sense
             ;
             Whereupon
             they
             render
             them
             honour
             and
             worship
             ,
             making
             a
             God
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             man
             :
             As
             if
             the
             manner
             of
             mens
             Breathing
             differ●d
             from
             that
             of
             other
             Living
             Creatures
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             World
             many
             more
             things
             that
             live
             much
             longer
             than
             man
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             judgeth
             in
             them
             the
             like
             immortality
             .
             But
             
             shew
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Substance
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             it self
             ?
             what
             kind
             of
             matter
             is
             it
             apart
             from
             the
             Body
             ?
             where
             lieth
             the
             Cogitation
             that
             she
             hath
             ?
             how
             is
             her
             Seeing
             ?
             how
             is
             her
             Hearing
             perform'd
             ?
             what
             toucheth
             she
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             one
             thing
             doth
             she
             ?
             how
             is
             she
             employ'd
             ?
             or
             if
             there
             be
             none
             of
             all
             this
             in
             her
             ,
             what
             Good
             can
             there
             be
             without
             the
             same
             ?
             Again
             ,
             I
             wonld
             fain
             know
             where
             she
             resides
             after
             her
             Departure
             from
             the
             Body
             ?
             and
             what
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             Souls
             ,
             like
             shadows
             ,
             would
             there
             be
             in
             so
             many
             Ages
             as
             well
             part
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             ?
             Now
             ,
             surely
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             fantastical
             ,
             foolish
             and
             childish
             Toys
             ;
             devised
             by
             Men
             that
             would
             fain
             live
             always
             ;
             the
             like
             foolery
             is
             there
             in
             preserving
             the
             Bodies
             :
             Nor
             was
             the
             vanity
             if
             Democritus
             less
             ,
             who
             promis'd
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             yet
             himself
             could
             never
             rise
             again
             .
             But
             what
             a
             folly
             of
             follies
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             Death
             should
             be
             the
             way
             to
             a
             second
             Life
             ?
             what
             Repose
             ,
             what
             Rest
             could
             ever
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             have
             ,
             if
             thier
             Souls
             did
             remain
             in
             Heaven
             above
             with
             sense
             ,
             whil'st
             their
             shadows
             tarry'd
             beneath
             among
             the
             infernal
             Spirits
             :
             certainly
             these
             sweet
             Inducements
             and
             pleasing
             Persuasions
             ,
             this
             foolish
             Credulity
             and
             easiness
             of
             Belief
             ,
             destroyeth
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             best
             gift
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Death
             .
             It
             
             likewise
             doubleth
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             to
             dye
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             but
             consider
             what
             is
             to
             become
             of
             him
             hereafter
             :
             how
             much
             more
             easie
             and
             greater
             security
             were
             it
             for
             each
             Man
             to
             ground
             his
             Reasons
             and
             Resolutions
             upon
             an
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             in
             no
             worse
             a
             condition
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ?
          
           Now
           these
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           with
           what
           others
           ?
           I
           have
           mention'd
           in
           my
           
             Anima
             Mundi
          
           ,
           are
           the
           chief
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Moralists
           among
           the
           ancient
           Heathens
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           some
           of
           our
           Moderns
           argue
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Soul
           be
           not
           immortal
           ,
           the
           whole
           Universe
           would
           at
           this
           time
           be
           deceiv'd
           ,
           since
           all
           our
           Laws
           do
           now
           suppose
           it
           so
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           has
           been
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           whole
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           parts
           ,
           (
           as
           must
           be
           allow'd
           )
           then
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           who
           is
           not
           deceiv'd
           ,
           as
           Plato
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           an
           Offence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           grant
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           is
           deceiv'd
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           supposing
           that
           there
           be
           but
           three
           Laws
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Mahomet
           :
           either
           all
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           World
           is
           deceiv'd
           ;
           or
           only
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           greater
           part
           is
           deceiv'd
           .
           But
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           as
           Plato
           and
           Aristotle
           well
           observe
           ,
           That
           a
           Politician
           is
           a
           Physician
           of
           Minds
           :
           and
           that
           his
           Aim
           is
           ,
           rather
           to
           make
           Men
           good
           ,
           than
           knowing
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           deversity
           of
           
           Men
           ,
           he
           must
           render
           himself
           agreeable
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           humors
           ,
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           his
           end
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           some
           Men
           so
           ingenuous
           and
           good-natur'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           induc'd
           to
           Virtue
           by
           the
           meer
           excellency
           thereof
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           Vice
           ,
           purely
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           its
           own
           deformity
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           Men
           the
           best
           disposed
           ,
           tho●
           rarely
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           Others
           ,
           who
           are
           worse
           enclined
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           beauty
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           turpitude
           of
           Vice
           ,
           do
           still
           practice
           virtuous
           things
           ,
           and
           refrain
           from
           those
           that
           are
           vicious
           ,
           meerly
           out
           of
           Rewards
           ,
           Praises
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Punishments
           and
           Dispraises
           ,
           whom
           we
           may
           enrol
           in
           the
           second
           Rank
           .
           Again
           ,
           others
           ,
           for
           hope
           of
           some
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           fear
           of
           corporal
           punishment
           ,
           are
           made
           virtuous
           :
           wherefore
           Politicians
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           attain
           such
           virtue
           ,
           allure
           them
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           Riches
           ,
           Dignity
           and
           Command
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           committing
           Vice
           ,
           they
           terrify
           them
           with
           some
           punishment
           either
           in
           Purse
           ,
           Honour
           or
           Body
           .
           But
           others
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           savageness
           and
           ferocity
           of
           Nature
           ,
           are
           moved
           with
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           daily
           experience
           sheweth
           :
           wherefore
           for
           such
           ,
           they
           have
           proposed
           to
           the
           Virtuous
           ,
           Rewards
           in
           another
           Life
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Vicious
           ,
           Punishments
           ,
           which
           do
           most
           of
           all
           terrify
           :
           since
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Man
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           good
           ,
           do
           it
           rather
           out
           of
           fear
           of
           eternal
           Loss
           ,
           than
           
           hope
           of
           eternal
           Gain
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           we
           have
           a
           more
           sensible
           Idea
           of
           Suffering
           and
           Losses
           ,
           than
           of
           Elyzium
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           entertainment
           there
           .
           Now
           because
           this
           last
           Expedient
           may
           be
           profitable
           to
           all
           Men
           of
           what
           condition
           soever
           ,
           Lawgivers
           considering
           the
           proneness
           of
           Men
           to
           evil
           ,
           and
           themselves
           aiming
           at
           the
           Public
           Good
           ,
           establish'd
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           a
           regard
           to
           Truth
           ,
           as
           to
           Honesty
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           induce
           Men
           to
           Virtue
           .
           Nor
           are
           Politicians
           to
           be
           so
           much
           blamed
           herein
           ,
           more
           than
           Physicians
           ,
           who
           many
           times
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Patients
           ,
           are
           compell'd
           to
           feign
           and
           pretend
           divers
           things
           :
           since
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           Politicians
           devise
           Fables
           only
           to
           regulate
           the
           People
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           these
           Fables
           ,
           as
           Averroes
           saith
           ,
           (
           
             Prolog
             .
             in
          
           3.
           
           Phys.
           )
           there
           is
           properly
           neither
           Truth
           nor
           Falsehood
           :
           Thus
           Nurses
           bring
           their
           Children
           to
           those
           things
           which
           they
           know
           are
           good
           for
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           like
           manner
           ;
           whereas
           if
           the
           Man
           or
           the
           Child
           were
           either
           sound
           in
           Body
           or
           Mind
           ,
           neither
           would
           the
           Physician
           or
           the
           Nurse
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           contrivances
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           if
           all
           Men
           were
           in
           that
           first
           Rank
           abovemention'd
           ,
           tho'
           we
           should
           admit
           the
           mortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           would
           yet
           (
           perhaps
           )
           be
           virtuous
           and
           honest
           ;
           but
           such
           are
           rare
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           use
           other
           Expedients
           :
           
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Absurdity
           therein
           ,
           since
           almost
           all
           humane
           Nature
           is
           immerst
           in
           matter
           ,
           and
           partaketh
           but
           little
           of
           the
           Intellect
           :
           whence
           Man
           is
           more
           distant
           from
           Intelligences
           ,
           than
           a
           sick
           Man
           from
           him
           that
           is
           sound
           ,
           or
           a
           Fool
           from
           a
           Wiseman
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           a
           Politician
           makes
           use
           of
           such
           ways
           or
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           establishment
           of
           good
           manners
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           innumerable
           other
           Arguments
           which
           may
           be
           deduc'd
           as
           well
           from
           Philosophy
           as
           Reason
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           together
           with
           its
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           (
           tho'
           I
           determine
           not
           their
           duration
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Argument
           of
           greater
           weight
           with
           me
           ,
           than
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           and
           convenience
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           as
           well
           to
           compleat
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           perfect
           the
           happiness
           of
           Man
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           for
           this
           very
           Reason
           ,
           when
           I
           hear
           Seneca
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           preaching
           up
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Souls
           Immortality
           ,
           with
           a
           
             
               Quid
               mihi
               Curae
               erit
               transfuga
               ?
            
          
           Tackt
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           nothing
           under
           Heaven
           to
           me
           seems
           more
           unaccountable
           or
           contradictory
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           a
           hu●-drum
           Deity
           chewing
           his
           own
           
           Nature
           ,
           a
           droning
           God
           sit
           hugging
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           hoarding
           up
           his
           Providence
           from
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           is
           an
           Atheism
           no
           less
           irrational
           ,
           than
           to
           deny
           the
           very
           essence
           of
           a
           Divine
           Being
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           believe
           an
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           without
           its
           due
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           is
           altogether
           as
           irrational
           and
           useless
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           the
           Soul
           itself
           to
           be
           mortal
           ;
           by
           such
           a
           Faith
           we
           rob
           the
           Soul
           of
           its
           best
           Title
           to
           Immortality
           :
           for
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           an
           Executor
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           no
           Debts
           to
           pay
           ,
           nor
           any
           Estate
           to
           inherit
           ?
           But
           Pomponatius
           ,
           and
           especially
           Cardan
           in
           his
           Theonoston
           ,
           will
           furnish
           
             your
             Lordship
          
           with
           great
           Variety
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           altho'
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           so
           noble
           an
           entertainment
           no
           where
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           own
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           
             (
             My
             LORD
             )
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             obedient
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           deservedly
           Honoured
           and
           most
           Ingenious
           Major
           A.
           concerning
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Receiv'd
           yours
           ,
           and
           have
           formerly
           seen
           a
           Translation
           of
           the
           Annals
           of
           Tacitus
           ,
           but
           never
           yet
           met
           with
           that
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           altho'
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           inform'd
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           rendred
           into
           English
           by
           the
           great
           Sir
           
             H.
             S.
          
           but
           likewise
           illustrated
           with
           very
           learned
           Notes
           of
           his
           own
           writing
           :
           which
           makes
           me
           the
           more
           admire
           at
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           of
           his
           knowledge
           and
           judgment
           ,
           should
           so
           far
           complement
           the
           Iewish
           ,
           as
           to
           rob
           the
           English
           World
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Book
           of
           Tacitus
           his
           History
           ,
           by
           omitting
           any
           part
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Version
           ;
           since
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           method
           of
           Translating
           ,
           an
           Author
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           off
           ,
           but
           generously
           and
           freely
           pour'd
           out
           of
           one
           Language
           into
           another
           :
           least
           in
           separating
           him
           from
           the
           Dregs
           ,
           you
           leave
           the
           Spirit
           behind
           you
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           this
           one
           Example
           will
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           introduce
           an
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           among
           us
           ;
           whereby
           Posterity
           might
           be
           tempted
           to
           esteem
           Writing
           ,
           Reading
           and
           Books
           ,
           as
           things
           unprofitable
           .
           Iustin
           ,
           
           the
           Epitomizer
           of
           
             Trogus
             Pompeius
          
           ,
           is
           more
           fairly
           dealt
           with
           ;
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           36th
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           he
           doth
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           concur
           with
           Tacitus
           in
           his
           account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           all
           which
           the
           Translator
           hath
           sincerely
           and
           impartially
           given
           his
           Reader
           in
           English
           :
           wherefore
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           desire
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           trouble
           you
           with
           what
           was
           never
           yet
           publish'd
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           viz.
           what
           Tacitus
           speaks
           concerning
           this
           Subject
           ,
           in
           the
           5th
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             conceive
             the
             Iews
             to
             have
             been
             Exiles
             from
             the
             Island
             of
             Crete
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             planted
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Borders
             of
             Lybia
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             when
             Saturn
             suffer'd
             expulsion
             from
             his
             Dominions
             by
             Iupiter
             ;
             the
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Name
             :
             for
             there
             being
             in
             Crete
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             remarkable
             ,
             call'd
             Ida
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             by
             a
             barbarous
             intrusion
             of
             a
             letter
             ,
             were
             call'd
             Iudaei
             ,
             quasi
             Idaei
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Mob
             swarming
             throughout
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             Isis
             bare
             Rule
             there
             ,
             these
             were
             evacuated
             into
             bordering
             Countries
             ,
             Hyerosolimus
             and
             Iudas
             having
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Command
             over
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             many
             think
             them
             to
             have
             been
             a
             People
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             whom
             King
             Cepheus
             ,
             betwixt
             fear
             and
             hatred
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             have
             removed
             .
             Others
             also
             make
             them
             to
             have
             been
             an
             indigent
             People
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             who
             having
             possess'd
             
             themselves
             of
             part
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             by
             degrees
             built
             Cities
             ,
             incroaching
             upon
             the
             Hebrew
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Borders
             of
             Syria
             .
             But
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             some
             will
             entitle
             their
             Original
             to
             a
             more
             honourable
             derivation
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             the
             Solimi
             of
             Asia
             ,
             a
             People
             mention'd
             by
             Homer
             with
             honour
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             gave
             name
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             However
             ,
             sundry
             Author
             agree
             ,
             that
             there
             being
             an
             Epidemical
             Scabies
             throughout
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             much
             polluted
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             King
             Occhoris
             addressing
             himself
             to
             Hamon's
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             supplicating
             a
             Remedy
             ,
             receiv'd
             this
             Mandate
             ,
             viz.
             
               To
               purge
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               that
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               to
               convey
               them
               into
               other
               Countries
               .
            
             Whereupon
             Inquisition
             being
             made
             ,
             they
             were
             gather'd
             together
             ,
             and
             proscribed
             for
             a
             march
             .
             But
             being
             afterwards
             left
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             disanimated
             and
             drooping
             with
             Lamentations
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Proscription
             ,
             Moses
             by
             name
             ,
             advised
             them
             to
             abandon
             all
             expectation
             of
             Aid
             ,
             either
             from
             Gods
             or
             Men
             ,
             being
             thus
             forsaken
             both
             ,
             and
             to
             confide
             only
             in
             him
             as
             their
             celestial
             Guardian
             ,
             who
             were
             already
             by
             their
             present
             trust
             freed
             from
             some
             miseries
             .
             They
             assented
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             an
             ignorant
             People
             ,
             adventured
             under
             his
             Conduct
             ;
             in
             which
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             nothing
             fatigued
             them
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             want
             of
             
             Water
             :
             when
             lying
             in
             the
             Fields
             ready
             to
             perish
             with
             Thirst
             ,
             there
             passed
             by
             an
             Herd
             of
             wild
             Asses
             towards
             a
             Creek
             ,
             very
             much
             shadow●d
             with
             Groves
             ;
             whom
             Moses
             follow'd
             ,
             imagining
             there
             might
             be
             a
             fruitful
             Soil
             :
             and
             discovers
             fair
             Channels
             of
             Water
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             refresh'd
             themselves
             .
             Now
             the
             sixth
             day
             of
             their
             Travels
             being
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             on
             the
             seventh
             they
             possess'd
             themselves
             of
             Lands
             ,
             (
             expelling
             the
             Inhabitants
             )
             wherein
             were
             both
             City
             and
             Temple
             consecrated
             .
             When
             Moses
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             confirm
             to
             himself
             this
             People
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             constitutes
             new
             Rites
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             esteeming
             those
             things
             prophane
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             were
             sacred
             ;
             and
             indulging
             others
             ,
             which
             we
             interdicted
             .
             They
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             consecrated
             the
             Effigies
             of
             an
             Ass
             ,
             for
             being
             their
             Guide
             to
             the
             Waters
             where
             they
             satisfied
             their
             Thirst
             ;
             as
             also
             sacrificed
             a
             Ram
             in
             contempt
             of
             
               Iupiter
               Hamon
            
             .
             They
             offer●d
             up
             an
             Ox
             likewise
             ,
             under
             which
             Effigies
             the
             Egyptians
             worship'd
             Apis.
             They
             abstain'd
             from
             Swines
             flesh
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             their
             Scabies
             ,
             (
             whereto
             this
             Creature
             is
             very
             obnoxious
             )
             wherewith
             they
             were
             polluted
             .
             They
             commemorate
             their
             long
             Famine
             with
             frequent
             Fastings
             ;
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Fruits
             with
             unleaven●d
             Bread
             ;
             and
             every
             seventh
             day
             they
             rested
             ,
             because
             that
             gave
             a
             Period
             to
             their
             Labours
             :
             which
             afterwards
             
             grew
             so
             pleasing
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             devoted
             every
             seventh
             year
             to
             their
             ease
             .
             Others
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             they
             did
             this
             in
             honour
             of
             Saturn
             ;
             but
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             they
             have
             been
             introduced
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Antiquity
             for
             their
             Patronization
             .
             Other
             sinister
             and
             filthy
             Institutions
             have
             been
             prevalent
             for
             their
             pravity
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             the
             People
             (
             who
             contemned
             the
             Religions
             of
             their
             own
             Countries
             )
             accumulated
             Tributes
             hither
             :
             whereby
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Iews
             was
             very
             much
             enlarg'd
             .
             Among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             fruitful
             and
             merciful
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             others
             ,
             had
             an
             irreconcileable
             hatred
             .
             They
             were
             a
             People
             very
             much
             inclin●d
             to
             Lust
             ,
             and
             however
             they
             abstain●d
             from
             mixing
             with
             Aliens
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             was
             esteemed
             unlawful
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             Now
             this
             brought
             in
             their
             Custom
             of
             Circumcising
             their
             Genitals
             ,
             thereby
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             others
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             expected
             to
             be
             incorporated
             into
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             after
             which
             ,
             the
             first
             Lesson
             they
             taught
             them
             was
             ,
             to
             contemn
             the
             Gods
             ,
             forsake
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             disesteem
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 Tacit.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
            
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           besides
           the
           concurrence
           of
           Trogus
           ,
           we
           hear
           also
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           much
           the
           same
           both
           with
           him
           and
           Tacitus
           ,
           as
           
           those
           ancient
           Egyptian
           Writers
           ,
           
             Manethon
             ,
             Chaeremon
             ,
             Lysimachus
             ,
             Appion
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           nor
           does
           Iosephus
           seem
           to
           produce
           any
           considerable
           Confutation
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           only
           in
           general
           ,
           he
           finds
           fault
           with
           their
           mistaking
           of
           Names
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           small
           Variations
           in
           their
           Histories
           ,
           which
           to
           impartial
           Readers
           are
           very
           inconsiderable
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           see
           Iosephus
           does
           not
           so
           much
           reject
           the
           Truth
           of
           Manethon's
           History
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           was
           for
           his
           advantage
           ,
           he
           could
           make
           use
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           qouting
           his
           Writings
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           the
           Iews
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           however
           in
           Circumstances
           and
           Names
           of
           particular
           persons
           they
           might
           vary
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           Iews
           were
           banish'd
           out
           of
           Egypt
           for
           Scabies
           ,
           that
           Moses
           their
           Commander
           gave
           them
           new
           Laws
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           forbidding
           them
           to
           converse
           or
           marry
           with
           strangers
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           they
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           revenge
           their
           Banishments
           ,
           invaded
           Egypt
           ,
           putting
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           their
           King
           to
           flight
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           did
           )
           in
           all
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           most
           of
           the
           ancient
           Egyptian
           Writers
           agree
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           Iosephus
           his
           own
           Writings
           .
        
         
           The
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Memphites
           ,
           concerning
           Moses's
           passing
           the
           
             Red
             Sea
          
           ,
           was
           ,
        
         
           That
           Moses
           being
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           observed
           the
           Flux
           and
           Reflux
           of
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           so
           brought
           over
           his
           Army
           by
           dry
           Land.
           
        
         
         
           However
           ,
           had
           this
           been
           wrought
           immediately
           by
           God
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           (
           says
           Iosephus
           )
           so
           much
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Pamphyliam
           Ocean
           did
           the
           same
           to
           Great
           Alexander
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           and
           gave
           way
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           the
           Waves
           themselves
           marking
           out
           a
           Path
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           thing
           should
           hinder
           the
           Design
           which
           God
           had
           purposed
           to
           them
           ,
           viz.
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           this
           Iosephus
           in
           these
           very
           words
           records
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           lessning
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           he
           destroys
           it
           :
           making
           it
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Wonder
           ,
           while
           he
           strives
           to
           make
           it
           fit
           to
           be
           believ'd
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           and
           Moses
           seem'd
           first
           to
           institute
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           were
           well
           skill●d
           in
           Egyptian
           Learning
           :
           which
           gave
           occasion
           for
           some
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Moses
           and
           the
           Iews
           took
           divers
           of
           their
           Customs
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           as
           for
           Instance
           ,
           their
           Circumcision
           ,
           because
           Herodotus
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Phaenicians
           and
           Syrians
           in
           Palestine
           (
           which
           must
           be
           the
           Iews
           ,
           since
           none
           else
           us'd
           it
           in
           Palestine
           )
           took
           their
           Circumcision
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           also
           (
           says
           he
           )
           they
           confess
           the
           same
           themselves
           :
           nor
           does
           Iosephus
           deny
           as
           much
           :
           only
           says
           (
           without
           giving
           any
           reason
           why
           )
           that
           he
           doubts
           ,
           whether
           they
           learnt
           it
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Ethiopians
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Ethiopians
           learnt
           it
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           affirm
           or
           deny
           either
           :
           
             Ioseph
             .
             Cont.
             Ap●
          
           However
           ,
           
           Bochartus
           in
           his
           Phaleg
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           
             Origines
             Sacrae
          
           ,
           affirm
           the
           latter
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           
             Theophilus
             Gale
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Gleaners
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
        
         
           The
           Article
           of
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           was
           common
           both
           to
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           even
           before
           their
           Reception
           :
           the
           universality
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           consisting
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           we
           may
           find
           also
           common
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Iews
           :
           or
           if
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           Precept
           in
           the
           
             Decalogue
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             make
             no
             graven
             Image
             ,
             nor
             the
             likeness
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Earth
             beneath
          
           ;
           was
           particular
           to
           the
           Iews
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           said
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Persians
           and
           other
           neighbouring
           Nations
           concurred
           therein
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Commandments
           :
           thus
           
             Feriari
             Deo
          
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Sabboth-keeping
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Iews
           ,
           and
           modern
           Christians
           ,
           have
           many
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           common
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           than
           our
           vulgar
           Divines
           do
           imagine
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Laws
           and
           Rites
           were
           practised
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           indifferently
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           did
           not
           much
           vary
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           diligent
           Searchers
           into
           Antiquity
           well
           know
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Iews
           ,
           held
           the
           most
           substantial
           parts
           of
           Moses
           his
           Doctrines
           ,
           without
           differing
           in
           much
           more
           than
           certain
           parcicular
           Laws
           ,
           more
           proper
           for
           that
           Country
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           ,
           their
           not
           eating
           
           Swines
           flesh
           ;
           their
           making
           Adultery
           death
           ,
           &c.
           since
           ,
           as
           the
           Notions
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           are
           written
           in
           our
           Souls
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           we
           cannot
           justly
           think
           ,
           any
           of
           our
           Forefathers
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           deprived
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           these
           Relations
           ,
           of
           
             Trogus
             ,
             Tacitus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           are
           only
           the
           uncertain
           Accounts
           of
           partial
           Authors
           ,
           since
           the
           best
           and
           only
           History
           extant
           to
           be
           rely'd
           on
           for
           this
           Subject
           ,
           is
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           dictated
           ,
           as
           every
           good
           Christian
           ought
           to
           believe
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           )
           therefore
           ,
           tho'
           I
           send
           you
           these
           other
           Accounts
           to
           gratify
           your
           Curiosity
           ,
           yet
           referring
           you
           to
           these
           for
           matter
           of
           Truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           no
           farther
           trouble
           ,
           than
           to
           assure
           you
           I
           am
           (
           without
           Reserve
           )
        
         
           
             (
             SIR
             )
          
           
             Your
             unfeigned
             Friend
             ,
             And
             faithful
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
           
             
               Decemb.
               12.
               1692.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           his
           Friend
           ,
           Torismond
           ,
           to
           Iustifie
           the
           Marrying
           of
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           the
           one
           after
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           your
           Letter
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           Objections
           urged
           against
           your
           marrying
           Eugenia
           ,
           your
           Ladies
           Sister
           ,
           are
           chiefly
           these
           three
           ;
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 you
                 being
                 her
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 formerly
                 married
                 her
                 Sister
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Violation
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 might
                 be
                 dangerous
                 and
                 troublesom
                 to
                 you
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 match
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 unusual
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 custom
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 reflect
                 upon
                 your
                 Honours
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           All
           which
           Objections
           I
           do
           conceive
           so
           easily
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           (
           were
           it
           not
           too
           great
           a
           confidence
           in
           any
           man
           to
           say
           so
           )
           with
           that
           little
           knowledge
           I
           have
           ,
           either
           in
           Civil
           ,
           Canon
           or
           Common
           Law
           ,
           I
           would
           assert
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           enter
           
           the
           Lists
           of
           Argument
           against
           any
           Levitical
           or
           Canonical
           Gamester
           whatever
           upon
           that
           Subject
           .
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           briefly
           collected
           ,
           for
           your
           service
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           is
           ,
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           confessed
           ,
           the
           99
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           positive
           in
           its
           determination
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           marry
           within
           the
           Degrees
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           expressed
           by
           a
           Table
           fet
           forth
           by
           Authority
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1563.
           in
           the
           17
           th
           particular
           of
           which
           Table
           ,
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           not
           marry
           his
           Wives
           Sister
           :
           the
           foundation
           of
           which
           Prohibition
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Canon
           and
           Table
           is
           this
           .
           
             (
             viz.
             )
             Kindred
             and
             Affinity
             forbidden
             to
             marry
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             :
          
           So
           that
           the
           Prohibition
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Canon
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           farther
           obliging
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           is
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           dependance
           likewise
           have
           our
           Statute
           Laws
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           wholly
           refer
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           urged
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           marrying
           a
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           forbidden
           ;
           where
           by
           a
           side
           wind
           they
           would
           bring
           in
           that
           of
           marrying
           a
           Wives
           Sister
           as
           a
           parallel
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             ubi
             eadem
             Ratio
             ,
             ibi
             idem
             Ius
             .
          
           But
           ,
           with
           their
           pardon
           ,
           the
           simile
           does
           not
           run
           upon
           four
           feet
           ,
           the
           Reason
           is
           not
           the
           same
           :
           For
           the
           words
           (
           in
           
           Lvit.
           18.
           and
           16.
           )
           which
           forbid
           the
           marrying
           a
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             because
             a
             man
             thereby
             uncovers
             his
             Brothers
             Nakedness
          
           :
           which
           seems
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Reason
           against
           marrying
           the
           Wives
           Sister
           ;
           because
           every
           man
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           discovered
           his
           first
           Wives
           Nakedness
           before
           any
           such
           marriage
           with
           her
           Sister
           .
           Besides
           ,
           all
           Penal
           Laws
           (
           such
           as
           Moses's
           are
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           )
           which
           concern
           Life
           ,
           Limb
           ,
           nay
           and
           the
           very
           Soul
           too
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           are
           no
           where
           construed
           by
           Parallels
           ,
           but
           straitly
           tyed
           up
           to
           the
           very
           express
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           else
           no
           man
           would
           be
           safe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           liable
           to
           hang'd
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           for
           a
           similitude
           ,
           or
           being
           like
           the
           Picture
           of
           a
           Traytor
           :
           and
           this
           makes
           Moses
           so
           exact
           in
           particularizing
           each
           Crime
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           prohibiting
           you
           to
           uncover
           your
           Fathers
           Nakedness
           would
           have
           serv'd
           likewise
           for
           the
           Mothers
           ,
           the
           Reason
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           he
           in
           express
           words
           particularizes
           and
           forbids
           both
           distinctly
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           does
           the
           same
           in
           all
           other
           Cases
           ,
           which
           he
           need
           not
           have
           done
           if
           he
           had
           design'd
           to
           have
           any
           cases
           not
           mentioned
           come
           within
           the
           equity
           and
           construction
           of
           those
           that
           are
           :
           as
           because
           I
           must
           not
           marry
           my
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           therefore
           I
           must
           not
           marry
           my
           Wives
           Sister
           ,
           a
           pretty
           Syllogism
           indeed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           intended
           there
           ,
           then
           ,
           what
           follows
           had
           been
           unnecessary
           .
           For
           —
        
         
         
           The
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           which
           seems
           more
           nearly
           to
           concern
           this
           Case
           ,
           is
           Lvit.
           18.18
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Neither
           shalt
           thou
           take
           a
           Wife
           to
           her
           Sister
           to
           Vex
           her
           ,
           to
           uncover
           her
           Nakedness
           ,
           besides
           the
           other
           
             in
             her
             Life-time
          
           .
        
         
           Though
           Polygamy
           was
           allowed
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           did
           actually
           marry
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           Leah
           and
           Rachel
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           here
           forbidden
           that
           one
           man
           should
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           have
           two
           Sisters
           in
           Marriage
           ;
           It
           was
           adjudged
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           Diodate
           upon
           this
           Text
           saith
           —
        
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           the
           Inconveniency
           is
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           confusion
           ,
           to
           make
           two
           Sisters
           Rivals
           or
           Adversaries
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           't
           would
           produce
           continual
           Jealousies
           and
           Strifes
           ,
           as
           an
           example
           may
           be
           ●een
           in
           Iacobs
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           first
           Ages
           were
           tolerated
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           doth
           not
           therefore
           seem
           to
           restrain
           or
           prohibit
           the
           marrying
           of
           two
           Sisters
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           other
           cannot
           be
           a
           Rival
           or
           Vexation
           (
           as
           the
           Text
           calls
           it
           )
           to
           her
           dead
           Sister
           :
           a●d
           then
           how
           shall
           the
           Prohibition
           be
           urged
           ,
           if
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           be
           removed
           ?
           It
           is
           rationally
           apparent
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           great
           stress
           placed
           in
           those
           expressions
           (
           
             during
             her
             Life
          
           )
           and
           (
           
             to
             Vex
             her
             in
             uncovering
             her
             shame
             upon
             her
          
           )
           as
           doth
           more
           fully
           appear
           in
           our
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           ,
           Printed
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1599.
           —
        
         
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           take
           a
           Wife
           with
           her
           Sister
           ,
           during
           her
           Life
           to
           Vex
           her
           .
           in
           uncovering
           her
           shame
           upon
           her
           .
           —
        
         
           Which
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           suitable
           to
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           where
           the
           Prohibition
           running
           upon
           these
           Terms
           ,
           or
           containing
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           not
           take
           a
           Wife
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           her
           Sister
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           during
           her
           Life
           :
           because
           it
           would
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Vexation
           to
           her
           ;
           but
           she
           being
           dead
           ,
           all
           those
           inconveniencies
           expire
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           probably
           be
           imagined
           that
           
             Cessante
             Ratione
             ,
             Cessat
             Prohibitio
          
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           tendency
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           ,
           in
           his
           Tract
           .
           
             de
             Iure
             Belli
             &
             Pacis
             ,
             lib.
          
           2.
           cap.
           5.
           paragr
           .
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Nam
             de
             singulis
             partibus
             ne
             intelligatur
             ,
             argumento
             esse
             potest
             interdictum
             ,
             de
             non
             habendis
             eodem
             tempore
             in
             Matrimonio
             Sororibus
             duabus
             :
          
           For
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           the
           Prohibition
           it self
           ,
           which
           forbids
           only
           the
           having
           two
           Sisters
           in
           Marriage
           at
           one
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           not
           deliver
           as
           his
           own
           private
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           refers
           to
           the
           Authority
           
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Canons
           ,
           the
           Composers
           whereof
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           esteem
           such
           a
           Marriage
           absolutely
           sinful
           ,
           but
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           penalties
           :
           As
           in
           the
           same
           Paragraph
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           (
           Lin.
           17.
           )
           
             Certe
             Canonibus
             Antiquissimis
             ,
             qui
             Apostolici
             dicuntur
             ,
             Qui
             duas
             Sorores
             alteram
             post
             alteram
             duxisset
             ,
             aut
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Fratris
             aut
             Sororis
             Filiam
             ;
             tantum
             à
             clero
             arcetur
             :
          
           certainly
           whoever
           should
           have
           married
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           the
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           the
           Daughter
           of
           his
           Brother
           or
           Sister
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           most
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Apostolical
           ,
           only
           forbidden
           entring
           into
           the
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           .
        
         
           Where
           it
           was
           esteemed
           inconvenient
           and
           offensive
           ,
           there
           the
           person
           so
           doing
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           the
           only
           punishment
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             tantum
             -
             à
             Clero
             arcetur
          
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           prejudice
           a
           Layman
           ,
           such
           as
           my
           Friend
           Torismond
           is
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           never
           designs
           to
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           be
           a
           Confessor
           to
           the
           fair
           Sex
           ;
           neither
           doth
           it
           forbid
           Marriage
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           only
           restrains
           him
           from
           Marrying
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           man
           to
           marry
           two
           Sisters
           successively
           is
           unusual
           ,
           (
           because
           most
           have
           enough
           of
           one
           out
           of
           a
           Family
           )
           and
           by
           Canonists
           esteemed
           inconvenient
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           by
           them
           to
           be
           forbidden
           any
           
           where
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           
             Lege
             Human●
          
           ;
           by
           Human
           Law
           ;
           which
           may
           restrain
           under
           a
           Penalty
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           therefore
           make
           the
           marriage
           either
           sinful
           ,
           or
           void
           ,
           when
           compleated
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           prohibited
           
             Lege
             Divinâ
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           then
           both
           the
           contracting
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           full
           Matrimony
           had
           been
           sinful
           ,
           whether
           the
           Canons
           of
           men
           had
           been
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           against
           it
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           not
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           32
           H.
           8.38
           .
           where
           it
           is
           enacted
           and
           declared
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           Marriages
           of
           all
           Persons
           shall
           be
           adjudged
           Lawful
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           prohited
           by
           Gods
           Law
           to
           Marry
           .
           Which
           I
           urge
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           second
           Objection
           ,
           viz.
           that
           't
           is
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           marry
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           But
           against
           this
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           that
           this
           Statute
           of
           H.
           8.
           was
           enacted
           ,
           1540.
           and
           the
           Table
           set
           forth
           by
           Authority
           ,
           which
           the
           99
           th
           Canon
           doth
           confirm
           ,
           was
           set
           forth
           after
           it
           ,
           in
           1563.
           to
           which
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Canon
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           repeal
           the
           Statute
           of
           H.
           8.
           
           And
           that
           as
           a
           Canon
           it
           was
           a
           Human
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           intended
           to
           make
           void
           any
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           prohibited
           and
           made
           
           void
           :
           with
           which
           Grotius
           doth
           concur
           ,
           and
           particularly
           applies
           it
           to
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           ,
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           aforemention'd
           Paragraph
           —
        
         
           
             Sed
             sciendum
             simul
             est
             ,
             non
             quod
             vetitum
             est
             fieri
             lege
             human
             ,
             si
             fiat
             ,
             irritum
             quoque
             esse
             ,
             nisi
             &
             hoc
             Lex
             addiderit
             &
             significaverit
             :
          
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           't
           is
           also
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           forbidden
           by
           humane
           Law
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           not
           therefore
           void
           ,
           unless
           the
           Law
           has
           also
           added
           and
           signified
           as
           much
           .
           —
           And
           then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Quotation
           of
           some
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           which
           did
           ,
           under
           a
           Penalty
           ,
           forbid
           such
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           not
           make
           it
           void
           :
           
             Canon
             Eliberinus
          
           ,
           60.
           —
        
         
           
             Si
             quis
             post
             obitum
             uxoris
             suae
             ,
             sororem
             ejus
             duxerit
             ,
             &
             ipsa
             fuerit
             fidelis
             ,
             per
             Quinquennium
             eum
             à
             Communione
             abstinere
             ,
             eo
             ipso
             ostendens
             ,
             manere
             vinculum
             Matrimonii
             ;
             &
             ut
             jam
             diximus
             ,
             in
             Canonibus
             qui
             Apostolici
             dicuntur
             .
             Qui
             duas
             sorores
             duxerit
             ,
             aut
             fratris
             filiam
             ,
             tantùm
             Clericu●
             fieri
             prohibetur
             :
          
           If
           any
           one
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           marries
           her
           Sister
           ,
           and
           she
           proves
           faithful
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           ,
           during
           five
           years
           ,
           abstain
           from
           the
           Communion
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           the
           Bond
           of
           Matrimony
           still
           remains
           inviolable
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           in
           those
           Canons
           which
           are
           called
           Apostolical
           ,
           whosoever
           marries
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           or
           his
           Brother's
           Daughter
           ,
           is
           only
           forbid
           to
           be
           Priest
           —
           which
           is
           
           indeed
           as
           near
           as
           possible
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Canon
           set
           forth
           by
           Ioverius
           in
           his
           Collection
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1555.
           
           
             Clas
             .
             p.
          
           3.
           
           
             Apostolorum
             Canon
          
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Qui
             duas
             sorores
             duxit
             ,
             aut
             Consobrinam
             ,
             Clericus
             esse
             non
             potest
             :
          
           Whoever
           has
           married
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           or
           his
           Neece
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           a
           Priest.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           these
           ancient
           Canons
           retain
           their
           Validity
           ,
           is
           apparent
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Grotius
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           eminent
           Civilians
           ,
           who
           appeal
           to
           their
           Authority
           ;
           but
           they
           likewise
           receive
           confirmation
           and
           encouragement
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ;
           it
           being
           Enacted
           ,
           25
           H.
           8
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           That
           all
           Canons
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Synodals
           Provincial
           ,
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Customs
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           shall
           be
           used
           and
           executed
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           otherwise
           order'd
           and
           determined
           .
        
         
           Now
           upon
           these
           preceding
           Authorities
           some
           Queries
           may
           be
           offer'd
           :
           As
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               the
               99th
               Canon
               
                 Eccles.
                 Angl.
              
               and
               the
               Table
               set
               forth
               1563
               ,
               concerning
               the
               prohibited
               Degrees
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               do
               not
               derive
               their
               Force
               from
               the
               Sacred
               Writ
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               or
               extended
               farther
               than
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               plainly
               direct
               ?
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Energy
               and
               Force
               of
               Levit.
               18.18
               .
               be
               not
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Reasons
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Text
               ?
               so
               that
               
                 cessante
                 Ratione
                 ,
                 cessat
                 Prohibitio
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               if
               the
               Marriage
               of
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               one
               after
               the
               other
               ;
               be
               not
               positively
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               be
               not
               adjudg'd
               lawful
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               32
               H.
               8.38
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Whether
               the
               Solution
               of
               Iustinian
               in
               the
               like
               Cases
               of
               Affinity
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               
                 Privign●
                 &
                 Nurus
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Institutions
               ,
               (
               Tit.
               10.
               
                 de
                 Nuptiis
                 .
                 Paragr
              
               .
               6.
               )
               be
               not
               properly
               applicable
               to
               Levit.
               18.18
               ?
               
                 Si
                 una
                 tibi
                 nupta
                 est
                 ;
                 ideo
                 Alteram
                 ,
                 Vxorem
                 ducere
                 non
                 poteris
                 ,
                 quia
                 duas
                 Sorores
                 eodem
                 tempore
                 habere
                 non
                 licet
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Whether
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Canons
               
                 Eccles.
                 Angl.
              
               be
               dubious
               ,
               it
               be
               not
               proper
               and
               convenient
               to
               consult
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               for
               Explanation
               and
               Illustration
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Whether
               upon
               these
               preceding
               Considerations
               ,
               to
               marry
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               
                 Alteram
                 post
                 Alteram
              
               ,
               be
               
                 malum
                 vetitum
                 Lege
                 divin●
              
               ,
               and
               so
               sinful
               
                 forô
                 Conscientiae
              
               ,
               and
               such
               Marriage
               void
               ?
               or
               only
               inconvenient
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               and
               Penalties
               ,
               which
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               may
               either
               inflict
               or
               commute
               ?
            
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           conclude
           with
           this
           first
           and
           principal
           Objection
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           a
           Sin
           against
           
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ?
           I
           shall
           only
           make
           three
           short
           Remarques
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Laws
             in
             Leviticus
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             more
             abolish'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             wholly
             neglected
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             look'd
             upon
             as
             obligatory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Many
             doubt
             ,
             Whether
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             given
             to
             the
             Iews
             in
             particular
             ,
             are
             binding
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             excepting
             only
             those
             revived
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             this
             of
             Marriages
             never
             was
             ?
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             'T
             is
             worth
             our
             observation
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Question
             was
             put
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             about
             the
             Wife
             that
             had
             been
             married
             to
             seven
             Brethren
             ,
             tho'
             't
             was
             a
             common
             practice
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             so
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             offer'd
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             reproves
             the
             Custom
             of
             one
             Womans
             marrying
             several
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             answers
             only
             to
             the
             plain
             Question
             as
             't
             was
             put
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               they
               neither
               marry
               ,
               nor
               are
               given
               in
               Marriage
               :
            
             Now
             since
             he
             did
             reprove
             and
             abolish
             all
             their
             other
             evil
             Customs
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             suppos'd
             he
             thought
             not
             this
             so
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             he
             would
             have
             condemn'd
             it
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           Objection
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Marriage
           would
           be
           against
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dangerous
           to
           you
           both
           :
        
         
         
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           answered
           this
           already
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           third
           and
           last
           Objection
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Statute
           Laws
           ,
           as
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           in
           this
           case
           do
           wholly
           depend
           upon
           the
           Legality
           of
           such
           a
           Match
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           point
           I
           think
           has
           been
           pretty
           well
           clear'd
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           before
           .
           But
           for
           the
           better
           illustration
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           I
           will
           present
           you
           with
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           Original
           and
           Foundation
           of
           these
           Laws
           .
        
         
           The
           Statute
           Laws
           of
           this
           Land
           never
           meddled
           with
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Kindred
           in
           relation
           to
           Marriages
           ,
           till
           Henry
           the
           eighth's
           time
           ;
           which
           happen'd
           thus
           .
        
         
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           eldest
           Son
           to
           Henry
           the
           7
           th
           married
           Katharine
           ,
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spain
           in
           November
           ,
           1502
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           second
           of
           April
           following
           the
           Prince
           dyed
           ;
           
             whose
             Death
          
           (
           says
           Dr.
           Burnet
           )
           
             was
             imputed
             to
             his
             using
             too
             great
             an
             excess
             in
             his
             Love
             towards
             her
             .
          
           (
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           he
           left
           her
           a
           Maid
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           have
           it
           .
           )
           After
           which
           the
           Princess
           having
           watch'd
           ten
           Months
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           she
           was
           not
           with
           Child
           by
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           she
           was
           married
           to
           her
           Husband
           's
           youngest
           Brother
           ,
           afterwards
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           had
           two
           Sons
           ,
           and
           one
           Daughter
           Mary
           (
           since
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           )
           the
           two
           Sons
           dying
           young
           ,
           and
           only
           his
           Daughter
           Mary
           surviving
           .
           Now
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           growing
           weary
           of
           his
           Queen
           ,
           as
           
           thinking
           he
           should
           have
           no
           more
           Children
           by
           her
           ,
           desired
           a
           Divorce
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           tho'
           he
           had
           be●n
           married
           many
           years
           ,
           by
           and
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           his
           chief
           Clergy
           ,
           )
           he
           first
           pretends
           a
           scruple
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           being
           married
           to
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Pope
           nor
           Church
           would
           not
           allow
           of
           his
           scruple
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           nor
           grant
           him
           any
           Divorce
           ,
           but
           chose
           rather
           to
           forfeit
           their
           Interest
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ;
           however
           King
           Henry's
           Lust
           prompting
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           shift
           to
           obtain
           his
           desires
           ,
           he
           bribed
           some
           few
           Members
           among
           the
           foreign
           Universities
           to
           give
           him
           their
           opinions●
           that
           the
           Marriage
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           a
           Divorce
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           his
           Commissioners
           executed
           in
           a
           Clandestine
           manner
           at
           Dunstable
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           (
           who
           ,
           during
           his
           Reign
           ,
           were
           aw'd
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           was
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           against
           it
           )
           made
           a
           Law
           (
           32
           H.
           8.
           ch
           .
           38.
           )
           in
           compliment
           and
           confirmation
           of
           his
           Divorce
           and
           second
           Marriage
           ,
           limiting
           all
           Marriages
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           this
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           Religious
           or
           pious
           Consideration
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           serve
           a
           turn
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           the
           Lust
           of
           an
           imperious
           Prince
           .
           And
           one
           consideration
           further
           is
           worthy
           
           our
           Notice
           ;
           viz.
           that
           this
           very
           Princess
           Mary
           was
           afterwards
           allow'd
           and
           approv'd
           of
           by
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Christendom
           besides
           ,
           to
           be
           undisputably
           the
           right
           and
           Lawful
           soveraign
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           lived
           and
           dyed
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           said
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Divorce
           ;
           to
           which
           Title
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           she
           could
           no
           ways
           have
           pretended
           ,
           had
           the
           Marriage
           between
           Hen.
           8.
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           Queen
           Katharine
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           her
           Mother
           )
           been
           adjudged
           by
           the
           world
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           third
           and
           
             last
             Objection
          
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Match
           being
           unusual
           and
           contrary
           to
           Custom
           ,
           may
           reflect
           upon
           your
           Honours
           :
           this
           is
           the
           weakest
           objection
           of
           all
           others
           .
           For
           as
           Conscience
           is
           but
           the
           Reflection
           of
           Vertue
           in
           our
           own
           minds
           ;
           so
           Honour
           is
           but
           the
           vibration
           or
           darting
           those
           Beams
           abroad
           among
           our
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintance
           ,
           thereby
           to
           illuminate
           our
           own
           Reputations
           .
           So
           that
           all
           this
           Objection
           is
           at
           once
           answer'd
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           violation
           of
           Vertue
           in
           the
           Action
           ;
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           demonstrated
           by
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           :
           for
           I
           do
           not
           see
           where
           Vertue
           can
           be
           concern'd
           in
           an
           Action
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           impious
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           unjust
           or
           injurious
           towards
           man
           ;
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           such
           a
           Marriage
           is
           neither
           .
           Your
           Relation
           of
           Affinity
           ,
           was
           but
           
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           upon
           your
           Lady's
           death
           ,
           the
           least
           expired
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           contract
           ended
           .
           Cousin
           Germans
           (
           who
           marry
           daily
           )
           have
           a
           near
           Consanguinity
           and
           mixture
           of
           the
           same
           Blood
           ,
           whereas
           you
           two
           have
           not
           one
           Dram
           of
           the
           same
           .
           But
           the
           most
           confusedly
           and
           foolishest
           Question
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           
             What
             will
             the
             World
             say
          
           ?
           Gather
           two
           Flowers
           off
           one
           Root
           ,
           eat
           two
           Grapes
           off
           one
           Branch
           ,
           Marry
           two
           Sisters
           ?
           a
           thing
           never
           known
           before
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           both
           Torismond
           amd
           Eugenia
           have
           too
           much
           sence
           to
           be
           startled
           at
           such
           Mobb
           Bugbears
           ;
           since
           no
           Body
           of
           Reason
           will
           argue
           that
           the
           Rarity
           or
           Novelty
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           any
           Reflection
           either
           upon
           Honour
           or
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           every
           thing
           is
           intrinsically
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           of
           it self
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           any
           ways
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           ,
           every
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           every
           new
           Mode
           or
           Fashion
           ,
           may
           be
           esteemed
           dishonourable
           and
           vicious
           ,
           as
           violating
           the
           oldest
           .
           He
           that
           alters
           his
           Watch
           by
           every
           Dial
           he
           come
           at
           ,
           shall
           never
           have
           it
           go
           well
           :
           so
           he
           that
           alters
           or
           steers
           his
           course
           of
           Life
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Censures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           can
           never
           live
           wisely
           or
           comfortably
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           every
           mans
           Interest
           furnishes
           him
           with
           a
           By-Conscience
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           however
           some
           may
           pretend
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           others
           may
           perhaps
           not
           really
           discern
           it
           themselves
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           urge
           the
           
           common
           Usage
           ,
           Practice
           and
           Custom
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           is
           the
           eff●ct
           of
           Narrowness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           meanness
           of
           Thought
           .
           For
           Custom
           is
           an
           Argument
           will
           lie
           as
           well
           for
           Vice
           ,
           as
           Virtue
           :
           Drinking
           ,
           Whoring
           ,
           and
           Ga●●ing
           have
           as
           ancient
           a
           Prescription
           for
           their
           Plea
           ,
           and
           as
           universal
           ,
           as
           any
           Vertues
           whatsoever
           .
           It
           is
           a
           common
           and
           ancient
           usage
           to
           rob
           upon
           St.
           Albans
           Road
           ,
           is
           it
           therefore
           ●●'e
           the
           more
           lawful
           ?
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           ridiculous
           than
           to
           make
           Antiquity
           and
           Presidents
           the
           standard
           and
           measure
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           :
           't
           would
           be
           a
           pleasant
           Argument
           for
           a
           Jilt
           to
           use
           to
           her
           Spouse
           ,
           
             Lord
             Husband
             ,
             your
             Father
             was
             a
             Cuckold
             ,
             will
             not
             you
             be
             one
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           perhaps
           such
           a
           Question
           would
           be
           as
           seriously
           Rational
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           things
           that
           govern
           Mankind
           :
           only
           one
           's
           merry
           Folly
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           grave
           Folly.
           But
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           continued
           in
           the
           Popish
           ignorance
           of
           our
           Fore-Fathers
           ,
           as
           esteeming
           all
           Reformations
           and
           Changes
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           
             By
             Education
             most
             have
             been
             misled
             ,
          
           
             So
             they
             believe
             ,
             because
             they
             so
             were
             bred
             :
          
           
             The
             Priest
             continues
             what
             the
             Nurse
             began
             ,
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Child
             imposes
             on
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             Hind
             and
             Pant.
             
          
        
         
         
           If
           what
           I
           have
           here
           written
           may
           prove
           effectual
           to
           the
           purpose
           it
           was
           design'd
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           labour
           well
           spent
           :
           but
           never
           be
           dismaid
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           being
           wondred
           at
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           one
           should
           tell
           you
           〈◊〉
           Bear
           that
           's
           led
           through
           the
           Streets
           is
           no
           more
           :
           Pray
           ask
           him
           from
           me
           what
           Emperors
           hazard
           their
           Crowns
           for
           ?
           Generals
           venture
           their
           Lives
           for
           ?
           Poets
           crack
           their
           Brains
           over
           their
           Paladian
           Oyl
           for
           ?
           I
           doubt
           all
           ends
           in
           being
           wonder'd
           at
           ;
           crowed
           with
           a
           Mob
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           point
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             that
             's
             He
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           the
           same
           to
           you
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           fancying
           your self
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           a
           General
           ,
           a
           Poet
           ,
           or
           a
           Lover
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           one
           among
           Friends
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
           
             
               Burton
               .
               Staff.
            
             
             
               March
               8.
               1693.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           and
           most
           Ingenious
           Strephon
           ,
           being
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Sir
           
             H.
             B's
             .
             De
             Anima
          
           .
        
         
           
             Ludgate-hill
             ,
             
               Febr.
               8th
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           Nothing
           less
           than
           the
           Honour
           of
           your
           Commands
           ,
           could
           have
           inspired
           me
           with
           a
           Confidence
           sufficient
           to
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           with
           this
           undigested
           heap
           of
           my
           Father's
           Thoughts
           concerning
           the
           Soul's
           acting
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Matrimony
           with
           the
           Body
           :
           But
           since
           it
           is
           your
           Lordship's
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           have
           them
           in
           his
           own
           very
           words
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           set
           them
           down
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           shall
           plead
           only
           your
           Lordship's
           Fiat
           for
           my
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           
             SPiritus
             in
             Nobis
             non
             manet
             in
             Identitate
             ,
             sed
             rec●ns
             ingeritur
             per
             renovationem
             conti●●●m
             ,
             sicut
             slamma
             ,
             sed
             velociore
             transitu
             ,
             quia
             ●word
             ●st
             spiritualior
             .
             Nos
             quotidie
             facti
             sumus
             〈…〉
             ●●seunt
             in
             nos
             :
             morimur
             &
             renas
             〈…〉
             ,
             neque
             iidem
             hodie
             &
             heri
             sumus
             ,
             
             &
             personam
             quam
             transeuntem
             non
             sentimus
             ,
             tandem
             pertransisse
             agnoscimas
             .
          
           
             Nulla
             est
             rerum
             transitio
             in
             nos
             ,
             nisi
             per
             viam
             alimenti
             ;
             omne
             alimentnm
             respectu
             alimentandi
             est
             consimile
             &
             debilius
             :
             Alimentantis
             corpus
             succrescit
             nobis
             in
             corpus
             ;
             spiritus
             in
             spiritum
             .
             Non
             tamen
             proportio
             utriusque
             fit
             nobis
             ad
             proportionem
             Cibi
             &
             Potus
             ,
             aut
             aeris
             nisi
             à
             nobis
             bene
             superantur
             ;
             aliter
             etenim
             non
             alunt
             ingesta
             ,
             sed
             opprimunt
             si
             fortiora
             sunt
             ,
             corrumpunt
             si
             dissimilia
             ,
             idque
             plus
             minusve
             pro
             gradu
             in
             utroque
             :
             Ideoque
             quo
             melius
             res
             procedat
             multa
             fieri
             oportet
             :
             primum
             prudens
             electio
             &
             moderatio
             eorum
             ,
             quae
             ingerenda
             sunt
             ;
             &
             deinceps
             debita
             praeparatio
             per
             artem
             ,
             ut
             nobis
             similiora
             &
             debiliora
             fiant
             :
             ex
             parte
             Nostri
             praecipuum
             est
             exercitium
             ●requens
             sed
             modicum
             quo
             calor
             naturalis
             vigeat
             .
          
           
             Credibile
             est
             homines
             prout
             in
             iis
             pollet
             spiritus
             corpusve
             ,
             alios
             melius
             in
             se
             convertere
             alimentantium
             spiritum
             ,
             alios
             corpus
             :
             ideoque
             inter
             gulones
             &
             potores
             nonnulli
             minus
             stupidi
             redduntur
             quam
             alii
             ,
             &
             nonuulli
             minus
             morboso
             &
             oppleto
             corpore
             evadunt
             quam
             alii
             :
             plaerumque
             tamen
             ingenio
             plus
             obest
             excessus
             in
             potu
             ,
             quam
             in
             cibo
             ;
             quia
             potus
             spirituosior
             est
             ,
             corpus
             verò
             magis
             apprimitnr
             esculentis
             ,
             quoniam
             ea
             ut
             magis
             corporea
             plus
             gravant
             .
          
           
             Anima
             sapiens
             lumen
             siccum
             :
             corpus
             sanum
             temperies
             sicca
             &
             pervia
             :
             ideoque
             siccare
             sed
             deobstruere
             convenit
             :
             idque
             fit
             victi
             exercitio
             &
             aere
             idoneis
             sed
             parum
             sagaciter
             plaeraque
             
             solum
             ut
             calida
             ,
             frigida
             ,
             humida
             vel
             sicca
             notamus
             :
             in
             illis
             qualitatibus
             non
             est
             rerum
             energia
             :
             longe
             divinius
             magisque
             intrinsecum
             quiddam
             est
             in
             rebus
             ,
             quo
             rei
             cardo
             vertitur
             quodque
             solum
             experientia
             &
             effectu
             agnoscitur
             :
             est
             Deus
             in
             rebus
             ;
             est
             que
             omnia
             ,
             &
             omnia
             agit
             :
             illius
             namque
             infiniti
             corpus
             est
             omne
             &
             spiritus
             :
             ex
             eorum
             Vnione
             oritur
             creatura
             ;
             quae
             etiam
             disperditur
             dissolutione
             istius
             Vnionis
             :
             cum
             autem
             omnia
             perpetuo
             sunt
             in
             motu
             de
             una
             conjectura
             in
             aliam
             ,
             Mundi
             autem
             corpus
             &
             Spiritus
             aeterna
             sed
             no●as
             continuo
             conjuncturas
             ineunt
             ;
             ideoqa●
             nos
             creaturae
             sumus
             aeterni
             Dei
             apparitiones
             momentaneae
             ,
             quas
             tantum
             terris
             ostendunt
             fata
             ,
             nec
             ultra
             esse
             sinunt
             ,
             veluti
             effigies
             in
             Auleis
             .
          
           
             Dei
             opus
             sumus
             nos
             parentibus
             instrumentis
             ;
             actionesque
             nostrae
             Dei
             sunt
             opera
             instrumentis
             nobis
             ,
             sed
             per
             electionem
             nostram
             agentibus
             :
             ist
             a
             verò
             electio
             per
             aptas
             conjuncturas
             &
             Ideas
             adeo
             immissas
             invitatur
             &
             regitur
             .
          
           
             Per
             Condensationem
             &
             Rarefactionem
             partes
             Mundi
             corporeae
             fiunt
             Spiritus
             ,
             &
             spirituales
             siunt
             corpora
             :
             sicque
             aeternè
             retro
             aguntur
             omnia
             :
             Lumen
             Jovi
             ,
             tenebrae
             Plutoni
             ;
             Lumen
             Plutoni
             ,
             tenebrae
             Jovi
             :
             ut
             Hippocrates
             habet
             ;
             cum
             Microcosmus
             à
             Mundo
             trahit
             ,
             vivit
             Microc●smus
             :
             cum
             Mundus
             à
             Microcosmo
             trahit
             ,
             deficit
             Microcosmus
             .
          
        
         
         
           These
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           are
           only
           such
           twilight
           Conjectures
           as
           our
           human
           Reason
           (
           whereof
           we
           yet
           so
           vainly
           boast
           )
           can
           furnish
           us
           with
           :
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Divinum
             Aliquid
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Hippocrates
           terms
           it
           )
           is
           that
           which
           does
           all
           things
           ;
           but
           our
           Capacity
           not
           being
           able
           to
           discern
           it
           ,
           makes
           us
           fasten
           either
           upon
           elementary
           Qualities
           ,
           as
           Hippocrates
           and
           Galen
           do
           :
           or
           upon
           Geometrical
           Proportions
           ,
           as
           our
           modern
           Descartes
           doth
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           indeed
           )
           all
           Philosophy
           ,
           excepting
           Sceptism
           ,
           is
           little
           more
           than
           Dotage
           .
           Pardon
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           this
           Boldness
           from
        
         
           
             (
             My
             LORD
             )
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             faithful
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           and
           most
           ingenious
           Strephon
           ,
           giving
           a
           Political
           human
           account
           of
           the
           Subversion
           of
           Judaism
           ,
           Foundation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           Origination
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           .
        
         
           
             Ludgate-Hill
             ,
             
               Decemb.
               1678.
               
            
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           humbly
           ask
           your
           Lordships
           pardon
           for
           this
           presumption
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           had
           last
           the
           honour
           of
           waiting
           upon
           you
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           candour
           gave
           me
           the
           freedom
           of
           Venting
           my
           own
           Thoughts
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           discourse
           was
           ,
           about
           the
           great
           Changes
           and
           Revolutions
           that
           from
           time
           to
           time
           had
           happen'd
           in
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           so
           I
           made
           bold
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Mutations
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           ,
           I
           would
           engage
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           a
           Temporal
           Interest
           was
           the
           great
           Machine
           upon
           which
           all
           human
           Actions
           moved
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           common
           and
           general
           pretence
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           ,
           was
           but
           like
           Grace
           before
           a
           Meal
           :
           accordingly
           ,
           I
           have
           presumed
           to
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           with
           these
           ensuing
           Remarques
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           same
           Assertion
           .
        
         
           THere
           was
           never
           any
           Republick
           which
           dwindled
           into
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           or
           Kingdom
           altered
           into
           an
           Aristoracy
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           without
           a
           Series
           of
           preceding
           Causes
           that
           principally
           contributed
           thereunto
           ;
           had
           not
           other
           Circumstances
           concurr'd
           ,
           never
           had
           Caesar
           establish'd
           himself
           ,
           nor
           Brutus
           erected
           a
           Senate
           :
           And
           if
           you
           enquire
           ,
           why
           the
           first
           Brutus
           expell'd
           Tarquin
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           could
           not
           overthrow
           Augustus
           and
           Anthony
           ?
           Or
           why
           
             Lycurgus
             ,
             Solon
          
           ,
           and
           Numa
           ,
           could
           establish
           those
           Governments
           ,
           which
           others
           have
           since
           in
           vain
           attempted
           to
           settle
           in
           
             Genoa
             ,
             Florence
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           it
           to
           arise
           from
           hence
           :
           that
           some
           considering
           those
           antecedent
           Causes
           ,
           which
           secretly
           and
           securely
           encline
           to
           a
           Change
           ,
           took
           advantage
           thereof
           ;
           whilst
           others
           did
           only
           regard
           the
           Speciousness
           or
           Justice
           of
           their
           Pretensions
           ,
           without
           any
           mature
           examination
           of
           what
           was
           principally
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           these
           Cases
           ,
           when
           the
           previous
           dispositions
           all
           intervene
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           nay
           ,
           oftentimes
           ,
           a
           meer
           Casualty
           ,
           opportunely
           taken
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           wisely
           pursued
           ,
           will
           produce
           those
           Revolutions
           ,
           which
           (
           otherwise
           )
           no
           humane
           Sagacity
           or
           Courage
           could
           have
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           find
           any
           authentic
           Ground
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Sects
           among
           the
           Iews
           were
           more
           ancient
           than
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           but
           arose
           after
           that
           Antiochus
           had
           subdued
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           reduced
           the
           generality
           
           of
           the
           Iews
           to
           Paganism
           ;
           when
           (
           the
           better
           to
           confirm
           his
           Conquests
           )
           he
           erected
           therein
           an
           Academy
           for
           the
           
             Pythagorean
             ,
             Platonic
          
           and
           
             Epicurean
             Philosophers
          
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           do
           others
           )
           was
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Sadduces
          
           and
           Essenes
           ;
           tho'
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Macchabees
           had
           anathematized
           all
           that
           taught
           their
           Children
           the
           Greek
           Philosophy
           ,
           one
           Party
           did
           justify
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           by
           entituling
           them
           to
           Sadoc
           and
           Baithos
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           a
           Cabala
           derived
           successively
           from
           Ezra
           and
           Moses
           .
           The
           Introduction
           of
           those
           Sects
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Cabala
           ,
           occasion'd
           that
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             nor
             a
             Lawgiver
             from
             between
             his
             Feet
             ,
             until
          
           Shilo
           
             come
             ,
             and
             unto
             him
             shall
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             People
             be
             .
          
           From
           whence
           they
           did
           (
           according
           to
           that
           fantastic
           Cabala
           )
           imagine
           ,
           That
           whensoever
           the
           Scepter
           should
           depart
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominion
           thereof
           cease
           ,
           that
           then
           there
           should
           arrive
           a
           Messiah
           .
           But
           as
           for
           his
           being
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           David
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           general
           Opinion
           ;
           for
           how
           then
           could
           any
           have
           imagined
           -
           Herod
           the
           Great
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Messias
           ?
           Or
           how
           could
           Iosephus
           fix
           that
           Character
           upon
           Vespasian
           ,
           as
           him
           who
           should
           restore
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Glory
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           Nations
           should
           how
           ,
           and
           ●ubmit
           unto
           his
           Scepter
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           read
           that
           the
           Iews
           harbor'd
           any
           such
           Exposition
           during
           
           their
           Captivity
           under
           Nebuchadnezar
           ;
           albeit
           that
           the
           Scepter
           was
           at
           that
           time
           so
           departed
           from
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           was
           resetled
           in
           it
           more
           .
           After
           their
           return
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           spoken
           of
           ;
           when
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           subdued
           them
           ,
           prophaned
           their
           Temple
           ,
           destroyed
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           nothing
           of
           a
           Scepter
           or
           Lawgiver
           ;
           during
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           had
           the
           same
           Prophecies
           and
           Scriptures
           among
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           News
           of
           any
           expected
           Messiah
           .
           But
           after
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           had
           involved
           them
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           mystical
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           pythagorically
           or
           cabalistically
           to
           explain
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Gematria
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           first
           discover'd
           ,
           that
           Shiloh
           and
           Messiah
           consisted
           of
           Letters
           which
           make
           up
           the
           same
           Numerals
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           a
           mysterious
           promise
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           was
           insinuated
           thereby●
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Balaam
           concerning
           a
           Star
           out
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           a
           Scepter
           rising
           out
           of
           Israel
           ,
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           other
           Predictions
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           Nation
           made
           them
           otherwise
           to
           despair
           of
           )
           should
           be
           accomplished
           under
           this
           Messiah
           .
           I
           name
           no
           other
           Prophecies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           either
           general
           and
           indefinitely
           exprest
           as
           to
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Accomplishment
           ,
           or
           inexplicable
           from
           their
           obscurity
           ,
           or
           uncertain
           as
           to
           their
           Authority
           :
           
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Weeks
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           which
           Book
           the
           Iews
           reckon
           among
           their
           Hagiographa
           or
           Sacred
           ,
           but
           not
           Canonical
           Books
           .
        
         
           This
           Prophecy
           likewise
           had
           a
           contradictory
           one
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           said
           of
           
             Coniah
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             of
             his
             seed
             shall
             prosper
             sitting
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
             and
             ruling
             any
             more
             in
          
           Judah
           ,
           Ier.
           22.30
           .
           Also
           Ezek.
           22.26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Remove
             the
             Diadem
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             the
             Crown
             ,
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             th●
             same
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           the
           aforesaid
           obscure
           Prophecy
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           take
           effect
           at
           first
           ,
           until
           the
           Reign
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           which
           suffer●d
           such
           a
           variety
           of
           Interruptions
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           have
           fallen
           under
           this
           Interpretation
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Herod
           the
           Great
           ,
           whom
           the
           Iews
           so
           hated
           for
           his
           Usurpation
           over
           the
           Macchabees
           Levitical
           Family
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           general
           Cruelties
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           particularly
           detested
           by
           the
           cabalistical
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Rancor
           against
           him
           and
           his
           Lineage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           alienate
           the
           People
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           imagine
           the
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Prophecy
           to
           have
           been
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           .
           Neither
           perhaps
           was
           Herod
           much
           displeas'd
           with
           the
           said
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           after
           the
           Herodians
           had
           accommodated
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           who
           (
           after
           their
           Conquest
           and
           Ignominy
           under
           Pompey
           )
           having
           restor'd
           the
           Iews
           to
           a
           great
           reputation
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           
           rebuilt
           their
           Temple
           ,
           found
           some
           who
           could
           deduce
           his
           Pedigree
           from
           the
           thigh
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           as
           directly
           as
           David's
           and
           Solomon's
           were
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Construction
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           being
           inculcated
           into
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           into
           all
           those
           Iews
           ,
           Strangers
           or
           Proselytes
           which
           resorted
           to
           Ierusalem
           at
           their
           great
           Festivals
           ,
           (
           from
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Babylon
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           parts
           where
           the
           Iews
           had
           any
           Colonies
           )
           there
           arose
           an
           universal
           expectation
           of
           a
           Messiah
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           excepting
           amongst
           the
           Herodians
           ,
           who
           thought
           Herod
           the
           Messias
           )
           and
           afterwards
           possest
           the
           Iews
           (
           for
           our
           Iews
           are
           but
           the
           Remains
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           )
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           But
           their
           impatience
           for
           his
           appearance
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           less
           under
           Herod
           the
           Great
           ,
           than
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           no
           mention
           of
           false
           Messiahs
           at
           that
           time
           )
           perhaps
           ,
           because
           the
           Prophecy
           was
           not
           so
           clear
           and
           convincing
           whilst
           that
           Herod
           was
           King
           :
           since
           under
           him
           the
           Scepter
           and
           Legislative
           Power
           seem'd
           to
           be
           still
           in
           Iudah
           ,
           tho'
           sway'd
           by
           an
           Idumaean
           Proselyte
           ,
           the
           Priesthood
           continu'd
           ,
           the
           Temple
           flourish'd
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             Rabbi
             Hillel
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Lineage
           of
           David
           .
           But
           ten
           years
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           Archelaus
           was
           banish'd
           to
           Vienna
           ,
           and
           Iudea
           reduc'd
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           the
           Scepter
           then
           seem'd
           
           to
           be
           entirely
           departed
           from
           Iudah
           ;
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           now
           become
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Syria
           ,
           and
           ruled
           by
           a
           Procurator
           ,
           who
           taxed
           them
           severely
           ,
           then
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           miseries
           made
           the
           People
           more
           credulous
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           more
           easily
           believ'd
           what
           they
           so
           earnestly
           desir'd
           might
           happen
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Malecontents
           (
           taking
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           afflictions
           )
           did
           then
           more
           diligently
           insinuate
           into
           the
           multitude
           that
           opinion
           ,
           it
           so
           hapned
           ,
           that
           there
           arose
           at
           that
           time
           sundry
           false
           Messiahs
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           was
           big
           with
           expectation
           ,
           (
           rais'd
           in
           every
           Country
           by
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           intelligence
           from
           their
           common
           Metropolis
           Ierusalem
           )
           that
           the
           great
           Prince
           was
           coming
           ,
           who
           should
           re-establish
           the
           Iewish
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           bring
           peace
           and
           happiness
           to
           all
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           Circumstances
           made
           way
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracles
           he
           did
           ,
           (
           for
           Miracles
           were
           the
           only
           Demonstrations
           to
           the
           Iews
           )
           convincing
           the
           People
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           they
           never
           staid
           till
           he
           should
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           :
           (
           for
           I
           think
           he
           never
           directly
           told
           any
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           Woman
           of
           Samaria
           )
           or
           evinced
           his
           Genealogy
           from
           David
           ;
           (
           for
           tho'
           some
           mean
           persons
           call'd
           him
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           Mobb
           by
           that
           Title
           did
           cry
           Hosanna
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           acquiesce
           in
           terming
           himself
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           )
           but
           
           esteem'd
           him
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Elias
             ,
             Ieremiah
          
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           very
           Messiah
           .
           Also
           when
           he
           made
           his
           Cavalcade
           upon
           an
           Asinego
           ,
           they
           extoll'd
           him
           as
           the
           Descendant
           of
           King
           David
           :
           but
           his
           untimely
           apprehension
           and
           death
           (
           together
           with
           his
           neglect
           to
           improve
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           People
           to
           make
           him
           King
           )
           did
           allay
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           Iews
           towards
           him
           ,
           disappoint
           all
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           exasperated
           them
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           been
           part
           of
           his
           Retinue
           at
           his
           entrance
           ,
           did
           now
           call
           for
           his
           execution
           ,
           and
           adjudge
           him
           by
           common
           Suffrage
           to
           be
           crucify'd
           :
           insomuch
           that
           his
           Disciples
           fly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           distrust
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           testify
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           by
           not
           crediting
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           after
           that
           he
           was
           risen
           again
           ,
           and
           they
           assur'd
           thereof
           ,
           they
           reassume
           their
           hopes
           of
           a
           temporal
           Messias
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Interrogatory
           they
           propose
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             at
             this
             time
             restore
             the
             Kingdom
             to
          
           Israel
           ?
        
         
           After
           his
           Assumption
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           attended
           in
           Ierusalem
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           seized
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           written
           )
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           ;
           whereby
           they
           preach'd
           to
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             Elamites
             ,
             Parthians
             ,
             Alexandrians
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           whom
           Salmasius
           shews
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           absolute
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Natives
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           but
           Iews
           planted
           there
           )
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Proselytes
           .
           These
           being
           surprize'd
           with
           the
           
           Miracle
           of
           the
           
             Cloven
             Tongues
          
           ,
           and
           
             Gift
             of
             Languages
          
           ,
           as
           likewise
           being
           possest
           with
           the
           desire
           and
           hopes
           of
           a
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           being
           further
           ascertain'd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
             ,
             That
             Iesus
          
           (
           whom
           Pilate
           had
           crucify'd
           )
           
             was
             the
             Lord
             and
             Christ
          
           ,
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           ,
           of
           3000
           ,
           immediately
           baptized
           into
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           to
           depart
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           their
           Colonies
           ,
           did
           divulge
           the
           tydings
           ,
           and
           engage
           other
           Iews
           and
           Proselytes
           to
           the
           same
           Belief
           :
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           going
           about
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           likewise
           others
           to
           preach
           the
           glad
           tydings
           of
           a
           Messiah
           come
           ;
           who
           (
           tho'
           dead
           )
           was
           risen
           again
           (
           according
           to
           the
           obscure
           Prediction
           of
           David
           )
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           Israel
           :
           and
           whose
           second
           appearance
           would
           compleat
           the
           happiness
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           Iews
           as
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           therefore
           given
           your
           Lordship
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           subversion
           of
           Iudaism
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           origination
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           is
           only
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           Fall
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Rise
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Christians
           were
           Millenaries
           ,
           and
           did
           believe
           and
           expect
           the
           temporal
           Reign
           of
           a
           Messiah
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           under
           one
           most
           happy
           Monarchy
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           the
           two
           first
           Ages
           dissented
           from
           this
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           
           oppose
           it
           ,
           never
           quote
           any
           for
           themselves
           before
           
             Dionysius
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           (
           at
           least
           )
           250
           years
           after
           Christ.
           Of
           this
           Opinion
           was
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           all
           other
           Christians
           that
           were
           exactly
           Orthodox
           .
           Irenaeus
           sets
           it
           down
           exactly
           for
           a
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           relates
           the
           very
           words
           which
           Christ
           us'd
           when
           he
           taught
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           this
           Tenet
           was
           not
           an
           universal
           Tradition
           in
           the
           primitive
           Times
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           such
           .
           This
           Doctrine
           was
           taught
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Fathers
           of
           the
           first
           Centuries
           ,
           without
           any
           opposition
           from
           their
           Contemporaries
           ;
           and
           was
           deliver'd
           by
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           Witnesses
           :
           and
           not
           as
           their
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           as
           Apostolic
           Tradition
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           this
           pretence
           of
           Christ's
           being
           a
           coming
           to
           reign
           with
           them
           here
           in
           Glory
           ,
           that
           stopt
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           unbelieving
           Iews
           ,
           who
           before
           ,
           upon
           his
           death
           and
           suffering
           like
           other
           Men
           ,
           began
           to
           doubt
           very
           much
           of
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Messiaship
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           distrust
           his
           reigning
           in
           Glory
           amongst
           them
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           foretold
           the
           Messiah
           should
           do
           ;
           wherefore
           this
           Millenary
           Invention
           of
           his
           coming
           again
           to
           reign
           in
           Glory
           salv'd
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           your
           Lordship
           sees
           ,
           the
           wickedness
           of
           Mens
           Natures
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           all
           Revolutions
           
           whatever
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Mutations
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           pious
           and
           sacred
           ,
           or
           never
           so
           beneficial
           and
           useful
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           still
           be
           seconded
           by
           some
           private
           temporal
           Interest
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           humane
           Prop
           to
           support
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           will
           not
           do
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           sensible
           I
           have
           a
           thousand
           Pardons
           to
           ask
           your
           Lordship
           for
           this
           tedious
           impertinence
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           so
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           were
           but
           to
           lengthen
           ,
           and
           consequently
           add
           to
           my
           Crime
           :
           So
           I
           shall
           only
           beg
           the
           honour
           to
           subscribe
           my self
           at
           present
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             MY
             LORD
             )
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             obedient
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           his
           Ingenious
           Friend
           Mr.
           Ph.
           Lodging
           between
           the
           Two
           Temple
           Gates
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           concerning
           the
           several
           Sorts
           of
           Augury
           practised
           among
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           1692.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           your
           desire
           ,
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           my
           few
           inconsiderable
           Observations
           concerning
           that
           sort
           of
           the
           ancient
           Heathenish
           Superstitions
           ,
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           management
           of
           their
           Augurs
           .
           There
           were
           two
           kinds
           of
           Augury
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           and
           Artificial
           :
           the
           Natural
           was
           taken
           from
           a
           constant
           Experiment
           of
           Events
           following
           upon
           such
           and
           such
           Causes
           of
           Signs
           ;
           the
           Artificial
           was
           that
           which
           was
           interpreted
           by
           Augur
           to
           portend
           something
           more
           than
           can
           be
           known
           by
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Nature
           .
           Cicero
           herein
           mentions
           two
           sorts
           of
           Priests
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           took
           care
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Rites
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           Divinations
           ,
           and
           foretelling
           things
           to
           
           come
           ;
           of
           which
           sorts
           ,
           it
           was
           lawful
           only
           for
           the
           latter
           to
           be
           Augurs
           or
           Prophets
           .
           Again
           ,
           these
           were
           divided
           in
           three
           Orders
           ,
           
             Augures
             ,
             Haruspices
          
           ,
           and
           Extispices
           ;
           who
           had
           all
           distinct
           Colledges
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           were
           all
           Priests
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           five
           principal
           kinds
           of
           Augury
           ;
           the
           first
           taken
           from
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           or
           superior
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           the
           second
           from
           Birds
           :
           the
           third
           from
           two
           footed
           Creatures
           :
           the
           fourth
           ,
           from
           four
           footed
           ones
           :
           and
           the
           fifth
           or
           last
           
             ex
             divis
          
           ,
           or
           from
           unusual
           Prodigies
           .
           They
           likewise
           took
           Divinations
           from
           Sneezing
           once
           ,
           twice
           ,
           thrice
           ,
           or
           oftner
           ,
           as
           signifying
           something
           to
           come
           ,
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           Itching
           ,
           Palpitation
           ,
           and
           shaking
           or
           trembling
           of
           some
           Limbs
           ,
           or
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           had
           their
           Interpretation
           also
           :
           of
           all
           which
           the
           Egyptians
           are
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Authors
           .
        
         
           The
           Birds
           commonly
           used
           for
           Augury
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           Praepetes
           ,
           such
           as
           Eagles
           ,
           Vultures
           ,
           Butiones
           ,
           Sanquales
           and
           Immussuli
           ,
           of
           whom
           Pliny
           speaks
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           Hawk
           ;
           the
           other
           sort
           are
           call'd
           Oscines
           ,
           as
           foreboding
           something
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           their
           Voice
           ,
           Tune
           or
           singing
           .
           All
           manner
           of
           Owls
           were
           thought
           fatal
           ;
           but
           Swans
           the
           contrary
           .
           Other
           Birds
           ,
           together
           with
           certain
           Insects
           ,
           as
           Bees
           ,
           Ants
           ,
           Locusts
           ,
           &c.
           
           did
           signifie
           sometimes
           good
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           bad
           ,
           in
           the
           observation
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Augurs
           regarded
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           supposing
           certain
           Planets
           did
           preside
           and
           govern
           at
           some
           hours
           ,
           more
           than
           others
           .
           Young
           Birds
           were
           not
           admitted
           into
           Auguries
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           of
           ripe
           understanding
           .
           Some
           Praedictions
           were
           also
           taken
           from
           Fishes
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           saith
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           see
           that
           Superstition
           ,
           like
           Fire
           ,
           endeavours
           to
           resolve
           all
           things
           into
           it self
           ,
           or
           like
           a
           cunning
           Expositor
           ,
           interprets
           every
           Text
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           own
           party
           :
           for
           it
           here
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           Animals
           whatsoever
           ,
           were
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           time
           or
           place
           thought
           to
           be
           ominous
           .
        
         
           Auguries
           were
           taken
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Meat
           was
           given
           to
           Chickens
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           
             Bolistima
             Tripudia
          
           :
           these
           Auguries
           were
           never
           undertaken
           till
           the
           Gods
           were
           first
           invoked
           with
           much
           solemnity
           .
           At
           which
           time
           a
           procession
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Senators
           ,
           Patricii
           ,
           and
           better
           sort
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           crown'd
           with
           Bayes
           ,
           and
           attended
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           they
           again
           being
           followed
           by
           the
           inferiour
           sort
           :
           Before
           all
           whom
           the
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           march'd
           in
           great
           state
           ,
           having
           about
           him
           only
           certain
           young
           Boys
           and
           Virgins
           ,
           either
           crown'd
           with
           or
           carrying
           Lawrels
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           singing
           certain
           Verses
           ,
           
           which
           tended
           to
           the
           Demanding
           of
           the
           Gods
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           ,
           (
           as
           occasion
           was
           ;
           )
           and
           in
           this
           pompous
           manner
           they
           made
           a
           Procession
           to
           the
           Temple
           of
           their
           Gods
           ;
           whose
           Images
           were
           carv'd
           with
           Garlands
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Ancients
           Strophia
           ,
           made
           of
           Vervin
           .
           There
           were
           also
           Lectisternia
           ,
           or-Canopy-Beds
           appointed
           for
           the
           Gods
           with
           much
           Magnificence
           and
           Ceremony
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           they
           might
           repose
           themselves
           thereon
           by
           Couples
           ;
           as
           Iupiter
           with
           
             Iuno
             ,
             Neptune
          
           with
           
             Minerva
             ,
             Apollo
          
           with
           
             Diana
             ,
             Mars
          
           with
           Venus
           ,
           or
           Vulcan
           with
           Vesta
           ,
           &
           c●
           sometimes
           also
           the
           same
           Gods
           were
           represented
           in
           company
           with
           other
           Goddesses
           ,
           as
           it
           pleas'd
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whereof
           you
           may
           read
           
             Gell.
             lib.
          
           5.1
           .
           Now
           from
           hence
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Christians
           going
           in
           Procession
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           first
           taken
           ;
           it
           being
           esteem'd
           but
           a
           politick
           and
           wise
           part
           in
           them
           to
           conform
           their
           Religious
           Rite●
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           to
           the
           practic●
           of
           the
           ancient
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           without
           innovating
           more
           than
           needs
           must
           .
        
         
           Plato
           attributes
           much
           to
           this
           Art
           in
           a
           Natural
           Way
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           as
           the
           Ancient
           esteem'd
           this
           Art
           of
           Divining
           too
           much
           ,
           so
           we
           esteem
           it
           too
           little
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           their
           Observations
           concerning
           Auguries
           ,
           were
           either
           superstitious
           ,
           or
           vain
           ,
           or
           devised
           only
           to
           abuse
           the
           People●
           
           so
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           useful
           Observations
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           from
           those
           Signs
           ,
           the
           Event
           whereof
           followed
           in
           a
           constant
           method
           and
           way
           .
        
         
           These
           Arts
           have
           been
           very
           ancient
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Greece
          
           ,
           and
           Asia
           minor
           ;
           where
           one
           Car
           or
           Cara
           is
           said
           to
           have
           invented
           them
           ,
           and
           Orpheus
           to
           have
           multiply'd
           them
           :
           for
           as
           they
           there
           wanted
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Divination
           by
           the
           Stars
           ,
           in
           that
           perfection
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Chaldeans
           had
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           devised
           these
           Arts
           to
           make
           themselves
           esteem'd
           Prophets
           .
           The
           Romans
           learnt
           this
           Art
           from
           the
           Hetruscians
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           sent
           six
           Children
           of
           their
           best
           Families
           to
           learn
           their
           discipline
           at
           a
           place
           not
           far
           from
           Florence
           ,
           formerly
           called
           Fesulae
           ,
           and
           now
           Fiesoli
           ,
           where
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Augurs
           flourished
           ;
           Another
           also
           was
           built
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           Sylla
           augmented
           to
           the
           number
           of
           24.
           
           This
           being
           all
           I
           have
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           my
           leave
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             SIR
             )
          
           
             Your
             most
             faithful
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           justly
           honoured
           Sir
           
             W.
             L.
             ●
          
           .
           to
           be
           left
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Speakers
           Chamber
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Regulations
           of
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           Surrenderer
           of
           Charters
           ,
           1691.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           to
           have
           a
           Picture
           drawn
           by
           a
           
             Michael
             Angelo
          
           ,
           a
           Raphael
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           some
           eminent
           Master
           ,
           be
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           Person
           for
           whom
           it
           is
           drawn
           ;
           then
           certainly
           it
           is
           no
           less
           an
           Honour
           for
           a
           Country
           to
           be
           so
           well
           represented
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           ours
           is
           by
           you
           .
           Foreign
           Courts
           have
           no
           better
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           their
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           Ambassadors
           they
           send
           :
           nor●
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           a
           greater
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Loyalties
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           either
           of
           Country
           ,
           City
           ,
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           than
           the
           Election
           of
           such
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           are
           both
           Loyal
           ,
           Prudent
           and
           honest
           ;
           who
           (
           like
           your self
           )
           have
           no
           other
           Intrest
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           service
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           they
           represent
           ;
           as
           well
           maintaining
           the
           
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           supporting
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           his
           single
           Will
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           Divines
           pretend
           )
           a
           power
           to
           do
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           only
           the
           King's
           Law
           ,
           or
           a
           Law
           relating
           ,
           
             particularly
             to
             himself
          
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           by
           the
           Peoples
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           the
           Licentiousness
           of
           a
           Mobb
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Liberty
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           we
           might
           assert
           our
           Rights
           ,
           and
           maintain
           our
           Freeholds
           ;
           which
           Liberty
           has
           been
           too
           lately
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           devour'd
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           Foreigners
           and
           Papists
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           own
           Natives
           ,
           and
           those
           too
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           call
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           even
           without
           blushing
           :
           I
           mean
           our
           late
           Regulators
           of
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           Surrenderers
           of
           Charters
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           former
           Reigns
           ,
           upon
           whose
           account
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           presume
           to
           give
           you
           this
           present
           trouble
           ,
           as
           hearing
           it
           will
           be
           the
           next
           Business
           upon
           which
           your
           House
           designs
           to
           fall
           ;
           and
           hope
           the
           Offences
           are
           not
           so
           long
           past
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           Parthian
           like
           ,
           you
           may
           yet
           shoot
           back
           some
           punishments
           upon
           the
           Offenders
           :
           since
           't
           is
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           mortgaged
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           last
           Reign
           ,
           should
           pay
           the
           Intrest
           of
           their
           Crimes
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           with
           submission
           ,
           I
           do
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           concern'd
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           
           the
           late
           Regulators
           of
           Corporations
           ,
           or
           surrenderers
           of
           Charters
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Indignities
           can
           be
           put
           upon
           her
           :
           and
           something
           like
           reviving
           the
           old
           Popish
           Law
           of
           Sanctuaries
           ,
           making
           her
           once
           more
           become
           (
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           )
           an
           Asylum
           or
           place
           of
           Refuge
           for
           the
           most
           notorious
           Malefactors
           .
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           an
           Error
           ,
           to
           joyn
           ●hese
           Regulators
           &
           Surrenderers
           together
           ;
           I
           do
           but
           imitate
           Nature
           herein
           ,
           and
           am
           unwilling
           to
           make
           a
           separation
           between
           the
           Arm
           that
           gives
           the
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           Hand
           t●at
           gives
           the
           Blow
           .
           The
           Charter
           of
           each
           C●rporation
           was
           the
           undoubted
           Right
           and
           F●eehold
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           every
           ●ndividual
           Member
           of
           the
           same
           :
           where●●re
           he
           that
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           Surrendring
           or
           delivering
           up
           such
           a
           Charter
           ,
           did
           ,
           what
           in
           him
           lay
           ,
           to
           betray
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           their
           Inheritances
           .
           And
           if
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           can
           be
           supported
           only
           by
           such
           ill
           men
           ,
           the
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           upon
           her
           !
           if
           a
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           has
           one
           Son
           that
           proves
           an
           Extravagant
           ,
           and
           sells
           his
           Birth-right
           ,
           may
           not
           that
           Son
           be
           disinherited
           without
           a
           total
           Ruin
           to
           the
           whole
           Family
           ?
           I
           hope
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           many
           more
           Sons
           ,
           and
           many
           better
           Friends
           to
           stand
           by
           her
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           were
           concern'd
           in
           so
           foul
           an
           Action●
           And
           that
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           by
           consequence
           ,
           
             If
             we
             seclude
             all
             ill
             men
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             none
             but
             
             Fanaticks
             would
             be
             left
             in
          
           —
           No
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           do
           so
           much
           honour
           to
           that
           Party
           ,
           as
           to
           admit
           of
           such
           an
           Objection
           .
        
         
           Of
           how
           great
           importance
           an
           honest
           ,
           impartial
           and
           duly
           elected
           House
           of
           Commons
           is
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           every
           Body
           well
           knows
           :
           and
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           unknown
           to
           no
           body
           .
           My
           old
           Lord
           Burleigh
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             can
             never
             be
             throughly
             ruin'd
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Parliament
             .
          
           They
           may
           cut
           the
           Throats
           of
           us
           and
           our
           Posterity
           by
           a
           Law
           ;
           whereas
           all
           other
           Arbitrary
           Acts
           of
           Violence
           or
           Tyranny
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           will
           either
           vanish
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           or
           blow
           over
           with
           every
           adverse
           Gale
           of
           Fortune
           that
           attacks
           him
           .
           And
           this
           (
           undoubtedly
           )
           was
           well
           known
           to
           those
           Instruments
           in
           the
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           zealously
           affected
           for
           the
           regulating
           Corporations
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           left
           one
           man
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           should
           not
           
             Iurare
             in
             Verba
             Magistri
          
           ,
           have
           done
           as
           a
           Popish
           King
           and
           his
           Popish
           Councils
           had
           dictated
           to
           them
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           couple
           these
           Regulators
           or
           Surrenderers
           together
           with
           those
           Judges
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Long
           Robe
           ,
           who
           were
           for
           the
           Annihilating
           and
           Dispencing
           Power
           .
           Since
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           only
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           )
           laid
           the
           Ax
           to
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Tree
           :
           These
           were
           the
           men
           that
           were
           to
           have
           hewn
           down
           our
           
           Government
           ,
           and
           burnt
           both
           it
           and
           us
           in
           Smithfield
           Fire
           :
           These
           were
           the
           men
           tha●
           should
           have
           plunder'd
           the
           Rights
           of
           each
           Corporation
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           (
           like
           so
           many
           Catalines
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Ills
           that
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           by
           doing
           greater
           still
           ,
           )
           have
           sent
           up
           such
           Members
           to
           Parliament
           ,
           such
           Representatives
           ,
           such
           truly
           Representatives
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           should
           have
           confirm'd
           their
           own
           Iniquities
           by
           a
           Law
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           ,
           the
           honest
           Subject
           of
           England
           was
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           Traveller
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Thieves
           ,
           who
           first
           take
           away
           his
           Money
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           take
           away
           his
           Life
           :
           They
           Rob
           him
           by
           Providence
           ,
           and
           then
           murder
           him
           by
           Necessity
           .
           The
           Casuists
           (
           as
           one
           observes
           ,
           )
           do
           well
           distinguish
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             that
             lies
             with
             his
             Mother
             commits
             Incest
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             marries
             his
             Mother
             does
             worse
             ,
             by
             applying
             God's
             Ordinance
             to
             his
             Sin.
          
           In
           like
           manner
           He
           that
           commits
           Murder
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           aggravates
           his
           Crime
           to
           the
           highest
           Degree
           :
           As
           these
           Gentlemen
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           making
           the
           Government
           
             Felo
             de
             se
          
           ,
           and
           ●●cessary
           to
           its
           own
           Ruin.
           
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           all
           that
           I
           can
           say
           of
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           〈◊〉
           certainly
           never
           was
           a
           greater
           Rape
           〈◊〉
           upon
           any
           Government
           ,
           and
           there
           〈◊〉
           doubt
           not
           of
           your
           Intrest
           to
           have
           
           the
           Delinquents
           brought
           to
           a
           Condign
           Punishment
           ,
           for
           the
           Exemplary
           Benefit
           of
           future
           Ages
           :
           which
           that
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           is
           the
           hearty
           desire
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             SIR
             )
          
           
             Your
             most
             obliged
             humble
             Servant
             BLOUNT
          
        
         
           
             Possibly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             motion
             of
             a
             General
             Punishment
             ,
             may
             produce
             a
             General
             Pardon
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             will
             be
             the
             surest
             way
             ,
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             making
             Example
             of
             some
             few
             of
             the
             most
             notorious
             and
             Capital
             Offenders
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             all
             Persons
             (
             how
             obnoxious
             soever
             in
             this
             case
             )
             who
             yet
             refus'd
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             and
             Test
             ,
             might
             be
             exempt
             from
             any
             Punishment
             whatever
             ;
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             you
             reprove
             an
             ill
             Action
             ,
             you
             may
             reward
             that
             which
             was
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           Dr.
           
             R.
             B.
          
           —
           of
           a
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           Have
           perus'd
           your
           Arguments
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           but
           think
           that
           you
           undertook
           a
           needless
           trouble
           ,
           since
           I
           'm
           confident
           there
           's
           no
           man
           of
           sense
           that
           doubts
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           God
           or
           no.
           The
           Philosophers
           of
           Old
           of
           the
           
             Theodorean
             sect
          
           ,
           that
           had
           spent
           all
           their
           time
           and
           study
           to
           establish
           the
           contrary
           as
           a
           truth
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           dye
           confuted
           all
           their
           Arguments
           by
           imploring
           some
           Deity
           ;
           as
           Bion
           in
           particular
           :
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           God
           be
           Innate
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           I
           'm
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           very
           soon
           imprinted
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           beg
           Mr.
           Lock●s
           ●s
           pardon
           if
           I
           very
           much
           question
           those
           Authorities
           he
           quotes
           from
           the
           Travels
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           affirm
           some
           Nations
           to
           have
           no
           notions
           of
           Deity
           ;
           since
           the
           same
           has
           been
           said
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           
             Cape
             of
             Good
             Hope
          
           ,
           which
           the
           last
           account
           of
           that
           place
           proves
           to
           be
           false
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           the
           necessary
           Qualities
           that
           must
           be
           granted
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           permit
           a
           man
           that
           ●easons
           right
           of
           things
           to
           question
           his
           
           Care
           and
           Providence
           over
           humane
           Affairs
           .
           Tho'
           I
           confess
           it
           a
           superficial
           way
           of
           Dispute
           ;
           the
           Epicureans
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Deity
           has
           no
           care
           of
           mankind
           ,
           because
           the
           confusion
           in
           humane
           affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           triumphs
           of
           Wrong
           over
           Right
           ,
           the
           preposterous
           endeavours
           of
           men
           in
           the
           persuit
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           (
           which
           consisting
           in
           mutual
           offices
           ,
           yet
           they
           doing
           one
           another
           what
           mischief
           they
           can
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           destroy
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           things
           into
           such
           a
           confusion
           )
           would
           perswade
           it
           ,
           and
           almost
           make
           one
           think
           ,
           if
           what
           the
           Pythagoreans
           and
           Chaldeans
           held
           of
           Souls
           were
           true
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           were
           created
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           thence
           transmitted
           to
           the
           Bodies
           for
           punishment
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Devils
           ,
           our
           Malice
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           our
           abounding
           Villanies
           gave
           some
           occasion
           for
           such
           thoughts
           .
           This
           consideration
           gave
           that
           Beauty
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             Claudians
             in
             Rufinum
          
           ,
           which
           a
           certain
           Critick
           admired
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           had
           amind
           to
           be
           a
           Poet
           ,
           should
           settle
           that
           perfectly
           in
           his
           memory
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Saepe
             mihi
             dubiam
             traxit
             sententia
             mentem
          
           
             Curarent
             superi
             terras
             an
             ullus
             inesset
          
           
             Rector
             an
             incerto
             fluerent
             Mortalia
             Casu
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           form
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           Universe
           would
           not
           let
           the
           considering
           Heathens
           doubt
           but
           there
           was
           a
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           confusion
           of
           humane
           affairs
           ,
           made
           others
           think
           they
           were
           left
           to
           Chance
           .
           Tho'
           if
           they
           had
           throughly
           considred
           the
           mater
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           thought
           first
           that
           since
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Inanimate
           ,
           and
           meerly
           Corporeal
           Substances
           ,
           not
           dignified
           with
           undershanding
           ,
           by
           the
           exact
           and
           regular
           Order
           they
           observe
           ,
           discover
           some
           divine
           Disposer
           and
           Providence
           ;
           that
           certainly
           man
           evidently
           more
           excellent
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           all
           regard
           of
           Providence
           ,
           or
           indeed
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           less
           than
           the
           more
           ignoble
           Beings
           .
           Next
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           confessed
           a
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           necessary
           perfections
           ,
           and
           certainly
           a
           Providence
           over
           his
           Works
           is
           one
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           your
           Arguments
           will
           not
           hold
           ,
           since
           you
           pretend
           to
           demonstrats
           it
           in
           your
           Analytick
           Method
           from
           the
           existence
           of
           Man
           :
           you
           begin
           thus
           .
           1.
           
           Humane
           Kind
           that
           now
           inhabits
           the
           Earth
           ,
           did
           not
           always
           exist
           ,
           as
           all
           Histories
           make
           appear
           ,
           asserting
           Man
           had
           a
           beginning
           .
           This
           they
           not
           only
           plainly
           testifie
           ,
           but
           imply
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           the
           series
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           deliver
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           History
           that
           pretends
           
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           transactions
           of
           above
           six
           Thousand
           years
           or
           thereabouts
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           first
           step
           of
           your
           Progression
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           removed
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           falls
           to
           the
           Ground
           :
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           that
           are
           not
           self-evident
           ,
           should
           be
           prov'd
           ,
           or
           not
           pass
           upon
           us
           in
           Philosophy
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           laid
           for
           your
           foundation
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           self-evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           extreamly
           controvertible
           .
           For
           tho'
           our
           Chronology
           in
           less
           than
           six
           thousand
           years
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Creation
           ,
           that
           of
           Eusebius
           being
           the
           longest
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           that
           exceeds
           that
           sum
           .
           Yet
           this
           takes
           not
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           the
           Argument
           is
           weak
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           possible
           there
           may
           have
           been
           Histories
           of
           them
           that
           reached
           farther
           ,
           tho'
           now
           lost
           .
           Or
           perhaps
           they
           kept
           no
           Records
           ,
           for
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           Greek
           Chronology
           before
           the
           Olympiads
           ,
           shews
           us
           they
           came
           but
           late
           to
           a
           regular
           observation
           of
           time
           .
           And
           the
           Roman
           Histories
           can
           give
           us
           no
           assurance
           or
           certainty
           ,
           when
           or
           by
           whom
           Rome
           was
           built
           .
           Livy
           tells
           us
           of
           Romulus
           and
           
             Remus
             ,
             Salust
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           the
           Trojans
           built
           it
           ,
           and
           concludes
           it
           uncertain
           :
           I
           know
           as
           to
           the
           time
           they
           are
           more
           positive●
           reckoning
           
             ab
             urbe
             condita
          
           ,
           tho'
           I
           can't
           think
           there
           can
           be
           an
           absolute
           certainty
           of
           their
           computation
           ,
           
           since
           that
           was
           begun
           some
           years
           at
           least
           after
           its
           Foundation
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           to
           draw
           an
           Argument
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           have
           no
           History
           that
           exceeds
           six
           thousand
           years
           ,
           therefore
           the
           World
           was
           not
           before
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
          
           ,
           and
           other
           barbarous
           Nations
           were
           not
           known
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empeperors
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           in
           being
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           our
           Correspondence
           with
           China
           ,
           we
           have
           found
           they
           have
           Records
           &
           Histories
           of
           four
           or
           six
           thousand
           years
           date
           before
           our
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           who
           knows
           but
           some
           other
           Nations
           may
           be
           found
           out
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           may
           go
           farther
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Chinese
           themselves
           in
           a
           traditional
           account
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Posterity
           of
           Panzon
           ,
           and
           Panzona
           ,
           inhabited
           the
           Earth
           90000
           years
           .
           The
           Bramins
           of
           Guzarat
           said
           the
           year
           1639
           ,
           that
           there
           had
           past
           326669
           Ages
           ,
           each
           Age
           consisting
           of
           a
           number
           of
           years
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           Centurys
           .
           Nay
           the
           Egyptians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           King
           Amasis
           Contemporary
           with
           Cyrus
           ,
           had
           the
           Records
           ,
           and
           Story
           of
           13000
           years
           ,
           and
           a
           succession
           of
           330
           Kings
           ,
           which
           shews
           they
           were
           not
           Lunary
           years
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           may
           say
           after
           all
           these
           accounts
           they
           settle
           some
           beginning
           of
           it
           :
           true
           ,
           they
           
           pretend
           to
           have
           Records
           of
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           it
           follows
           not
           from
           thence
           that
           there
           had
           been
           no
           other
           Ages
           before
           ,
           whose
           Records
           ,
           if
           they
           kept
           any
           ,
           were
           lost
           ,
           or
           of
           no
           use
           :
           and
           a
           good
           reason
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           Countrys
           ,
           is
           the
           several
           Revolutions
           they
           have
           been
           subject
           to
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           changing
           their
           places
           from
           one
           part
           of
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           a
           necessary
           Circulation
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Waters
           of
           Rivers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Next
           ,
           the
           Earth
           and
           Sea
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           some
           very
           able
           Philosophers
           hold
           ,
           have
           changed
           places
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           Conntries
           by
           these
           several
           ways
           ,
           their
           Records
           may
           very
           well
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           lost
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Languages
           and
           Characters
           altering
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           of
           no
           use
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           so
           if
           spared
           in
           the
           havock
           of
           Time
           ,
           permitted
           to
           perish
           afterward
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Trigremaen
           in
           Aethiopia
           ,
           superior
           in
           Africa
           ;
           where
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Caxumo
           ,
           the
           Aux●me
           of
           Ptolomy
           ,
           there
           are
           now
           Obelisks
           full
           of
           engraved
           Characters
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Africans
           can
           read
           ;
           as
           there
           are
           also
           on
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Safola
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           
             L.
             Clerk
          
           has
           split
           upon
           the
           same
           Rock
           with
           you
           :
           I
           would
           therefore
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           this
           Point
           a
           little
           more
           seriously
           ,
           and
           build
           your
           Demonstration
           of
           a
           thing
           of
           this
           Consequence
           on
           a
           firmer
           Basis
           ,
           else
           instead
           of
           promoting
           the
           Cause
           ,
           you
           espouse
           ,
           you
           only
           give
           advantages
           to
           those
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           at
           least
           to
           be
           what
           they
           are
           not
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           'l
           pardon
           this
           freedom
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR●
          
           
             Your
             friend
             ,
             and
             humble
             Servant
             
               CHAR.
               GILDON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           
             Charles
             Blount
          
           Esq.
           
        
         
           AFter
           so
           many
           Favors
           ,
           you
           must
           think
           me
           a
           very
           impudent
           Beggar
           indeed
           ,
           to
           importune
           you
           for
           more
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           'm
           sensible
           the
           Benefits
           you
           bestow
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           generous
           Nature
           ,
           so
           I
           persuade
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           pleasure
           you
           have
           in
           conferring
           them
           ,
           lessen
           the
           assurance
           of
           my
           asking
           ;
           especially
           in
           a
           disquisition
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           which
           may
           afford
           a
           more
           substantial
           profit
           to
           my
           Mind
           ,
           than
           Favors
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           always
           acknowledge
           I
           owe
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           none
           wou'd
           be
           a
           greater
           ,
           than
           your
           employing
           me
           in
           something
           that
           may
           be
           serviceable
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           then
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           that
           my
           Will
           extends
           beyond
           a
           bare
           Acknowledgment
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           often
           doubted
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           pure
           Spirit
           independant
           of
           all
           Body
           and
           Matter
           :
           And
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           't
           is
           vulgarly
           apprehended
           .
           For
           what
           Idea
           can
           we
           form
           of
           it
           ?
           Thought
           ,
           generally
           taken
           for
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           seems
           only
           
           the
           Action
           ,
           or
           an
           Accident
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           Mind
           is
           often
           without
           it
           ,
           as
           Body
           without
           Motion
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           Modification
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           consider
           the
           Soul
           without
           Thought
           ,
           but
           not
           Thought
           without
           some
           Subject
           to
           in
           here
           in
           (
           unless
           by
           Abstraction
           )
           no
           more
           than
           roundness
           without
           some
           round
           Body
           .
           And
           why
           the
           
             Intima
             Natura
          
           ,
           that
           composes
           the
           Matter
           ,
           which
           goes
           to
           the
           making
           up
           that
           definition
           of
           Body
           ,
           as
           Extension
           ,
           Divisibility
           ,
           Impenetrability
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           incapable
           of
           receiving
           the
           accident
           of
           Thought
           ,
           I
           can
           find
           no
           Reason
           ;
           for
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           
             contiguous
             Particles
          
           of
           Matter
           that
           are
           extended
           divisible
           ,
           and
           impenetrable
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           pretend
           to
           decide
           it
           magisterially
           against
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           especially
           since
           Memory
           ,
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           noblest
           Qualities
           of
           the
           MIND
           ,
           are
           agreed
           by
           the
           Naturalists
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           Physic
           )
           to
           have
           so
           great
           a
           dependance
           on
           the
           Mechanism
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           shew
           plainly
           that
           we
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           inmost
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           one
           Example
           may
           suffice
           ,
           since
           we
           take
           the
           definition
           from
           certain
           
             general
             Qualities
          
           we
           discover
           in
           Matter
           .
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           a
           Seed
           of
           Pepper
           —
           we
           see
           't
           is
           
             extended
             ,
             divisible
          
           ,
           and
           impenetrable
           ;
           but
           we
           discover
           not
           what
           that
           quality
           of
           heating
           the
           mouth
           is
           compos'd
           of
           ,
           or
           proceeds
           from
           ;
           or
           what
           secret
           power
           those
           Particles
           have
           ,
           to
           affect
           the
           
           Sense
           in
           that
           manner
           .
           So
           in
           all
           other
           things
           't
           is
           not
           Extension
           ,
           &c.
           that
           compose
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           occult
           thing
           we
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           of
           which
           Extension
           ,
           &c.
           are
           the
           consequence
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           congregation
           of
           Atoms
           ,
           or
           other
           invisible
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           solid
           or
           subtle
           ,
           tho'
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           that
           even
           the
           least
           of
           these
           Atoms
           has
           the
           same
           Qualities
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           also
           granted
           ,
           they
           have
           other
           Qualitys
           probably
           not
           less
           in
           number
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           nothing
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           I
           term
           Extension
           ,
           &c.
           the
           consequence
           of
           those
           occult
           Qualities
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           mean
           a
           co-existent
           consequence
           ,
           as
           the
           consequence
           of
           a
           self-evident
           Principle
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Soul
           be
           not
           Matter
           ,
           tho'
           more
           fine
           and
           subtle
           than
           the
           Body
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           strange
           the
           chief
           Part
           of
           us
           shou'd
           be
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           that
           we
           can
           form
           no
           Idea
           of
           it
           .
           But
           't
           is
           stranger
           yet
           ,
           that
           Men
           shou'd
           think
           it
           so
           necessary
           to
           believe
           so
           ,
           when
           a
           more
           obvious
           and
           intelligible
           Opinion
           wou'd
           answer
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Religion
           as
           well
           .
           They
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           Soul
           a
           Substance
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           Idea
           of
           Substance
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           Body
           .
           If
           they
           have
           any
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           well
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           the
           grosser
           understandings
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           Gentlemen
           that
           advance
           this
           Opinion
           of
           pure
           immaterial
           Substances
           ,
           trust
           to
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           meer
           Conjectures
           ,
           which
           they
           
           can
           give
           no
           account
           at
           all
           of
           ,
           but
           by
           
             one
             only
             Accident
          
           ,
           viz.
           THOVGHT
           ;
           which
           they
           can
           never
           demonstrate
           incapable
           of
           inhering
           in
           Body
           modefy'd
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           tho'
           not
           in
           all
           Bodies
           ;
           for
           I
           think
           Mr.
           Bently's
           far
           from
           Demonstrations
           ,
           since
           they
           rise
           only
           to
           a
           Probability
           .
           But
           by
           making
           Thought
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           distinguish
           it
           not
           from
           that
           of
           Beasts
           ;
           for
           they
           think
           ,
           and
           have
           perhaps
           something
           equivalent
           to
           Reason
           ,
           or
           must
           at
           least
           be
           granted
           equal
           to
           Idects
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           proves
           ,
           that
           either
           Thought
           and
           Matter
           are
           not
           incompatible
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           both
           mortal
           ,
           or
           both
           immortal
           ,
           for
           they
           both
           think
           .
           Besides
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           this
           uncontrovertible
           Maxim
           ,
           
             Nemo
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Qualities
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           therefore
           of
           Body
           ,
           are
           in
           God
           himself
           (
           that
           is
           in
           an
           infinite
           degree
           of
           perfection
           )
           the
           most
           pure
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           Body
           shou'd
           be
           derogatory
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           infinitely
           inferior
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           On
           this
           Corporiety
           of
           Spirits
           depends
           a
           more
           obvious
           Explanation
           of
           two
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           any
           of
           the
           vulgar
           and
           general
           Comments
           (
           supposing
           the
           Book
           of
           Genesis
           a
           true
           History
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           no
           Parable
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Burnet
           contends
           in
           his
           Archiologiae
           )
           
             If
             the
             Angels
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             without
             Absurdity
             ,
             
             suppose
             them
             to
             generate
             with
             Women
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             might
             enter
             with
             the
             Daughters
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             beget
             a
             Race
             of
             Gyants
             on
             them
             .
             For
             't
             is
             unaccountable
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Iniquity
          
           (
           as
           the
           vulgar
           Interpreters
           will
           have
           it
           )
           
             shou'd
             be
             capable
             of
             bearing
             so
             robust
             a
             Generation
             .
          
           The
           other
           place
           is
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           where
           he
           enjoins
           
             the
             Women
             to
             be
             cover'd
             in
             the
             Church
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           For
           the
           Church
           being
           the
           more
           peculiar
           place
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Angels
           ,
           they
           might
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           by
           the
           beauty
           of
           that
           Sex
           ,
           be
           diverted
           from
           their
           Duty
           .
           This
           Opinion
           wou'd
           restore
           the
           Free-will
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           which
           I'
           can't
           conceive
           shou'd
           be
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           the
           Clergy
           woud
           persuade
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           at
           all
           requisite
           to
           that
           of
           Angels
           .
           If
           Free-will
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           on
           the
           Fall
           ,
           of
           one
           part
           of
           'em
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           a
           more
           indulgent
           Fate
           than
           Man
           ,
           who
           still
           possesses
           it
           to
           his
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           suggest
           an
           odd
           extravagant
           Thought
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           set
           down
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           to
           make
           you
           laugh
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           'l
           pardon
           my
           impertinent
           freedom
           —
        
         
           The
           Thought
           is
           this
           —
        
         
           Who
           knows
           but
           this
           Race
           of
           Men
           was
           first
           of
           Angelic
           Degree
           ,
           till
           by
           the
           bewitching
           Smiles
           of
           Woman
           (
           the
           most
           lovely
           Brute
           
           of
           the
           Universe
           )
           betray'd
           to
           Mortality
           i●
           her
           Embraces
           .
           And
           then
           perhaps
           Columb●●
           might
           be
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Noah
           ,
           tha●
           enter'd
           the
           new
           discover'd
           World
           of
           America
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           a
           Race
           deriv●d
           from
           some
           other
           deluded
           Angels
           ,
           won
           by
           the
           same
           destructive
           Bait.
           
        
         
           Pardon
           me
           if
           I
           think
           the
           Pandora
           of
           the
           Heathens
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           our
           Eve
           )
           may
           favour
           this
           Imagination
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           are
           only
           indigested
           Thoughts
           ,
           I
           dare
           neither
           yield
           nor
           deny
           my
           Assent
           to
           ,
           till
           I
           know
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           has
           a
           very
           great
           Influence
           over
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             much
             obliged
             Friend
             ,
             And
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               CHARLES
               GILDON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           Mr.
           B.
           Fellow
           of
           —
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           last
           you
           honoured
           me
           with
           ,
           you
           said
           you
           were
           now
           giving
           your self
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           desire
           you
           to
           give
           me
           your
           Thoughts
           upon
           these
           following
           Heads
           ,
           in
           as
           brief
           a
           manner
           as
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             a
             Succession
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             i●
             be
             as
             Boe●●us
             de●ines
             it
             
               Interminabiles
               vitae
               to
               ●a
               si
               ●nd
               &
               perfecta
               possessi●
               ,
            
             ●ut
             be
             building
             his
             Opinion
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             old
             Platonists
             on
             a
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             in
             the
             wrong
             :
             For
             they
             imagin'd
             that
             it
             would
             be
             incompatible
             with
             the
             Immutability
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             his
             whole
             Existence
             to
             be
             all
             once
             ,
             his
             duration
             measur'd
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cowly
             does
             by
             the
             Phrase
             of
             
               An
               Eternal
               now
            
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             by
             succession
             he
             must
             loose
             those
             parts
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             gain
             those
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             only
             enjoy
             the
             present
             .
             But
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             Succession
             in
             Creatures
             is
             no
             good
             Argument
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             true
             that
             they
             both
             receive
             and
             loose
             by
             it
             ,
             because
             as
             they
             
             grow
             old
             ,
             they
             acquire
             or
             are
             depriv'd
             of
             some
             property
             ,
             which
             cannot
             happen
             in
             God.
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             most
             for
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             that
             since
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             built
             on
             Revelation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Reason
             we
             should
             implicitly
             yield
             our
             assent
             to
             it
             on
             the
             bare
             Authority
             of
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             make
             us
             understand
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             defy
             any
             one
             to
             think
             of
             Eternity
             without
             the
             Idea
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Origin
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             methinks
             't
             is
             less
             contradictory
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Antient
             Peastans
             did
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             beginnings
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Evil.
             For
             how
             can
             Evil
             proceed
             from
             a
             Being
             infinitely
             Good
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             nothing
             is
             ,
             if
             Evil
             be
             not
             ?
             And
             if
             Dr.
             Burnet
             has
             prov'd
             Genesis
             but
             a
             Parable
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Persians
             be
             as
             much
             in
             the
             right
             as
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Supposing
             the
             Soul
             Immaterial
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Material
             Fire
             have
             an
             operation
             on
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Body
             so
             much
             influences
             it
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             Reason
             some
             men
             have
             (
             and
             those
             Philosophers
             )
             to
             term
             any
             one
             quality
             in
             God
             more
             excellent
             than
             an
             other
             ;
             for
             certainly
             let
             the
             number
             
             be
             infinite
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             perfection
             of
             each
             be
             ,
             else
             the
             Infinite
             Being
             would
             in
             some
             be
             less
             Infinite
             ,
             or
             rather
             Finite
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             there
             's
             no
             medium
             betwixt
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             Finite
             ;
             nor
             any
             difference
             can
             I
             discover
             betwixt
             two
             equally
             infinite
             Qualities
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Qualities
             of
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             originally
             were
             (
             for
             God's
             Qualitys
             can
             neither
             encrease
             nor
             suffer
             diminution
             )
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             evidently
             prov'd
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             that
             those
             of
             Body
             are
             of
             equal
             excellency
             with
             those
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             since
             equally
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Qualities
             of
             God
             are
             infinitly
             perfect
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Plurality
             of
             Worlds
             seems
             more
             agreeable
             to
             God's
             infinite
             (
             for
             so
             must
             all
             God's
             Qualities
             be
             )
             communicative
             Qve
             Quality
             to
             be
             continually
             making
             new
             Worlds
             ,
             since
             other
             ways
             this
             Quality
             or
             Act
             of
             Creating
             would
             be
             only
             once
             exerted
             ,
             and
             for
             infinite
             duration
             lie
             useless
             and
             dormant
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             strange
             ,
             that
             only
             once
             this
             Infinite
             desire
             of
             Communicating
             his
             Infinite
             Glory
             should
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             to
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             inconsiderable
             a
             Number
             as
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             can
             make
             up
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Infinity
             .
             The
             opinion
             of
             Plurality
             of
             Worlds
             does
             at
             least
             give
             us
             a
             more
             August
             Idea
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             infinit●
             
             Perfections
             ,
             than
             to
             imagine
             all
             that
             Infinite
             Extension
             should
             be
             like
             a
             barren
             Heath
             ,
             without
             any
             Productions
             of
             the
             Infinite
             Being
             ,
             and
             not
             fill'd
             with
             Infinite
             and
             Endless
             Worlds
             .
          
        
         
           But
           these
           are
           Doubts
           enough
           to
           be
           resolv'd
           in
           one
           better
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           answer
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           extreamly
           oblig'd
           to
           you
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           design'd
           for
           the
           publick
           view
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           willingly
           have
           them
           resolv'd
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           'm
           sensible
           you
           are
           very
           capable
           .
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Your
             oblieg'd
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               C.
               GILDON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           
             CHARLES
             BLOUNT
          
           
             Esq
          
           Of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           as
           opposed
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           NAtural
           Religion
           is
           the
           Belief
           we
           have
           of
           an
           eternal
           intellectual
           Being
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Duty
           which
           we
           owe
           him
           ,
           manifested
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Reason
           ,
           without
           Revelation
           or
           positive
           Law
           :
           The
           chief
           Heads
           whereof
           seem
           contain'd
           in
           these
           few
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               one
               infinite
               eternal
               God
               ,
               Creator
               of
               all
               Things
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               he
               governs
               the
               World
               by
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               't
               is
               our
               Duty
               to
               worship
               and
               obey
               him
               as
               our
               Creator
               and
               Governor
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               our
               Worship
               consists
               in
               Prayer
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Praise
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               our
               Obedience
               consists
               in
               the
               Rules
               of
               Right
               Reason
               ,
               the
               Practice
               whereof
               is
               Moral
               Virtue
               :
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               That
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               hereafter
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Actions
               in
               this
               Life
               ;
               which
               includes
               the
               Soul's
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               is
               proved
               by
               our
               admitting
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             when
             we
             err
             from
             the
             Rules
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             Repent
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             God's
             mercy
             for
             Pardon
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Rule
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           our
           future
           Happiness
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           generally
           made
           known
           to
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           Rule
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           was
           ,
           or
           ever
           could
           be
           made
           known
           to
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           no
           Revealed
           Religion
           is
           necessary
           to
           future
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           The
           Major
           is
           thus
           prov'd
           :
        
         
           Onr
           Future
           Happiness
           depends
           upon
           err
           obeying
           ,
           or
           endeavouring
           to
           fulfil
           the
           known
           Will
           of
           god
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Rule
           which
           is
           not
           generally
           known
           ,
           cannot
           be
           generally
           obey'd
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           that
           Rule
           which
           is
           not
           generally
           known
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Minor
           of
           the
           first
           Syllogism
           is
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           uncontrovertible
           ,
           that
           no
           Religion
           supernatural
           has
           been
           conveyed
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           witness
           the
           large
           Continent
           of
           America
           ,
           not
           discover'd
           till
           within
           this
           two
           Hundred
           Years
           ;
           where
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Christian.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           That
           the
           ways
           of
           God's
           dealing
           with
           the
           Heathen
           as
           to
           Eternal
           Mercy
           ,
           are
           unknown
           to
           any
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           Judge
           them
           by
           the
           Law
           
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           (
           in
           other
           terms
           )
           the
           Rules
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           or
           Morality
           .
           We
           urge
           again
           ,
           that
           either
           those
           Laws
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           kept
           ,
           to
           Happiness
           ;
           or
           they
           who
           could
           know
           no
           more
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           a
           possibility
           of
           a
           future
           state
           of
           Blessedness
           :
           because
           they
           could
           not
           comply
           with
           Laws
           they
           know
           not
           :
           And
           in
           saying
           this
           ,
           they
           deny
           God's
           Infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           provides
           for
           all
           his
           Creatures
           the
           means
           of
           attaining
           that
           Happiness
           ,
           whereof
           their
           Natures
           are
           capable
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           they
           urge
           ,
           that
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           lived
           up
           to
           .
           The
           same
           answer
           falls
           more
           heavy
           upon
           them
           ;
           That
           then
           there
           is
           no
           visible
           means
           left
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Mankind
           to
           be
           happy
           :
           And
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           according
           to
           what
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           cold
           comfort
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           no
           Assurance
           or
           Hope
           at
           least
           in
           the
           means
           we
           have
           laid
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           they
           infer
           ,
           that
           therefore
           a
           Revealed
           Religion
           is
           necessary
           ,
           because
           the
           Natural
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           again
           the
           Dispute
           :
           for
           we
           hold
           that
           a
           Natural
           Religion
           will
           suffice
           for
           our
           Happiness
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           the
           only
           general
           means
           proposed
           .
           And
           tho'
           we
           affirm
           not
           that
           we
           can
           wholly
           live
           up
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           that
           a
           general
           expiation
           is
           discovered
           in
           the
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           viz.
           Penitence
           ,
           
           and
           Resolution
           of
           Amendment
           that
           we
           acknowledge
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Wolsy
          
           tells
           us
           what
           is
           most
           ●rue
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           in
           all
           Ages
           has
           applyed
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           guilty
           and
           Offenders
           ;
           that
           all
           have
           agreed
           an
           Expiation
           was
           necessary
           ,
           but
           look'd
           up
           to
           him
           for
           the
           Revealation
           of
           it
           :
           wherefore
           they
           used
           several
           Sacrifices
           and
           Lustrations
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           or
           thought
           they
           had
           reveal●d
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           think
           so
           weak
           an
           Argument
           for
           a
           revealed
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           serves
           rather
           ●o
           destroy
           it
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           granting
           all
           Ages
           have
           thought
           an
           Expiation
           necessary
           ,
           〈◊〉
           first
           their
           differing
           in
           the
           outward
           means
           ,
           shew'd
           the
           means
           was
           uncertain
           ;
           And
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           outward
           Expiation
           necessary
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           known
           generally
           ,
           or
           the
           force
           of
           the
           first
           Arg●ment
           holds
           good
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           to
           be
           happy
           hereafter
           ,
           where
           the
           means
           of
           compassing
           it
           was
           known
           to
           them
           .
           —
           But
           ,
           2
           dly
           ,
           these
           several
           Expiations
           were
           indeed
           all
           but
           Symbolical
           ,
           and
           refer'd
           to
           our
           Sorrow
           and
           Repentance
           :
           That
           it
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           agreed
           upon
           by
           all
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           wherefore
           take
           it
           for
           an
           undoubted
           Truth
           :
           and
           this
           not
           reveal'd
           ,
           but
           innate
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           of
           it
           :
           Thus
           are
           the
           things
           generally
           known
           and
           believ'd
           ;
           but
           all
           end
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           of
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           Reveal'd
           Religions
           are
           different
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           prove
           any
           one
           of
           them
           to
           be
           truer
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           before
           you
           can
           prove
           that
           one
           of
           them
           must
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           if
           once
           known
           true
           ,
           mankind
           would
           all
           agree
           in
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           those
           marks
           of
           Truth
           in
           it
           were
           not
           visible
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           draw
           an
           unviversal
           assent
           .
        
         
           For
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           hereafter
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           them
           has
           not
           been
           universally
           receiv'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Heathens
           dis●greed
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           ●mmortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           But
           grant
           that
           they
           seem
           reasonable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           deduced
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           Rational
           of
           the
           Heathens
           held
           :
           For
           if
           God
           governs
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           just
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           In●inite
           Perfection
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           he
           either
           rewards
           here
           ,
           or
           hereafter
           ;
           but
           not
           always
           here
           ,
           therefore
           hereafter
           .
           Yet
           if
           they
           who
           hold
           Revelation
           ,
           will
           grant
           that
           they
           are
           parts
           of
           Natural
           and
           unreveal'd
           Religion
           ,
           because
           the
           wisest
           men
           have
           inclin'd
           to
           hold
           them
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           now
           do
           in
           all
           Opinions
           ;
           then
           it
           follows
           that
           by
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Dictates
           
           of
           Reason
           and
           Penitence
           ,
           when
           we
           fail
           i●
           so
           doing
           ,
           men
           may
           be
           happy
           in
           a
           future
           state
           ,
           without
           any
           help
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           I
           contend
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Objections
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           to
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           never
           generally
           held
           in
           any
           Age
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seems
           not
           to
           carry
           that
           light
           of
           Moral
           certainty
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           hold
           necessary
           to
           establish
           the
           tr●th
           of
           a
           Religion
           :
           for
           we
           say
           that
           Religion
           is
           only
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           or
           may
           be
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           convincing
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           now
           if
           it
           be
           not
           generally
           held
           ,
           it
           appears
           not
           convincing
           .
        
         
           This
           Objection
           has
           not
           really
           the
           weight
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           to
           carry
           at
           first
           sight
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           many
           men
           of
           all
           Religions
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           center'd
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           and
           its
           sufficiency
           of
           Happiness
           .
           The
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           and
           Poets
           (
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Priests
           )
           did
           at
           the
           bottom
           acknowledge
           Vertue
           to
           be
           the
           guide
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           Mysteries
           referr'd
           to
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           Repentance
           .
           At
           this
           day
           the
           learned
           in
           all
           Religions
           hold
           the
           same
           :
           this
           they
           agree
           in
           ;
           in
           the
           outward
           Ceremonies
           of
           every
           Religion
           ,
           they
           are
           every
           
           man
           content
           to
           Conform
           to
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           .
           Which
           is
           an
           Argument
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           whatever
           new
           Religions
           have
           sprung
           up
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           all
           retain'd
           this
           part
           thereof
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           disagreed
           amongst
           themselves
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           confest
           that
           whole
           Nations
           have
           never
           follow'd
           our
           Opinion
           :
           but
           how
           many
           of
           a
           Nation
           ever
           consider
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           any
           Religion
           !
           that
           which
           is
           establish'd
           draws
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           who
           enquires
           not
           beyond
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           besides
           ,
           our
           Opinion
           is
           so
           Charitable
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           exclude
           any
           Dissenters
           from
           eternal
           Happiness
           :
           God
           may
           be
           pleas'd
           with
           different
           Worships
           ,
           because
           we
           say
           that
           all
           Worships
           are
           included
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Praise
           ,
           exercise
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Penitence
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           done
           amiss
           :
           So
           that
           the
           foundation
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           labour
           not
           in
           the
           Superstructures
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           the
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           Objection
           against
           the
           Sufficiency
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           to
           Happiness
           eternal
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           bare
           Affirmation
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           That
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           but
           an
           imperfect
           Light
           ,
           which
           God
           gives
           us
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           improving
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           arrive
           at
           a
           Supernaturl
           Knowledge
           .
           As
           suppose
           I
           were
           going
           to
           Whitehall
           from
           Goventgarden
           Church
           ,
           and
           can
           then
           see
           only
           
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Strand
           before
           me
           ,
           but
           coming
           thither
           ,
           am
           directed
           further
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           wholly
           deny
           any
           Natural
           Light
           can
           lead
           me
           to
           a
           Supernatural
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           betwixt
           those
           two
           extreams
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Gulph
           betwixt
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           And
           't
           is
           not
           so
           easy
           a
           passage
           as
           from
           Covent-garden
           to
           Whitehall
           ;
           't
           is
           rather
           from
           Covent-Garden
           to
           some
           place
           beyond
           the
           
             Caelum
             Empyraeum
          
           ,
           and
           wholly
           out
           of
           the
           boundaries
           of
           Nature
           .
           Also
           to
           prove
           that
           God
           can
           reveal
           to
           me
           what
           is
           farther
           Necessary
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           us'd
           my
           best
           Natural
           Endeavours
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           prove
           that
           God
           is
           Omnipotent
           and
           Infinite
           ;
           but
           proves
           not
           that
           't
           is
           necessary
           he
           should
           or
           will
           do
           it
           :
           for
           
             a
             posse
             ad
             esse
             non
             valet
             Consequentia
             .
          
           I
           have
           already
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           he
           should
           reveal
           more
           ;
           and
           therefore
           till
           that
           point
           be
           determin'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           I
           humbly
           doubt
           and
           suspend
           my
           Belief
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           Objection
           may
           be
           this
           :
           That
           there
           is
           no
           foundation
           in
           Natural
           Religion
           for
           a
           vertuous
           Life
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           not
           so
           great
           as
           in
           a
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           where
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           are
           proposed
           .
           So
           that
           a
           meer
           Moral
           Man
           upon
           bare
           Vertue
           ,
           will
           be
           discouraged
           when
           he
           sees
           Vertue
           not
           rewarded
           here
           .
        
         
         
           A
           second
           Objection
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           our
           condition
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Heathens
           :
           for
           if
           they
           liv'd
           up
           to
           the
           heighth
           of
           Vertue
           and
           known
           Reason
           ,
           they
           might
           (
           say
           some
           charitable
           Christians
           )
           be
           happy
           in
           a
           future
           condition
           :
           We
           cannot
           ,
           because
           a
           revealed
           Religion
           has
           been
           discover'd
           to
           us
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           them
           ,
           tho'
           we
           believe
           it
           not
           :
           Therefore
           we
           ought
           in
           our
           own
           defence
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           because
           that
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           a
           Natural
           Religion
           we
           grant
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           a
           reveal'd
           may
           be
           saved
           :
           but
           they
           of
           the
           reveal'd
           deny
           that
           safety
           to
           us
           .
           (
           A
           foolish
           Catholick
           Argument
           .
           )
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           Objection
           we
           Answer
           :
           That
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           are
           acknowledg'd
           in
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           expect
           them
           in
           a
           future
           Life
           answerable
           to
           our
           Actions
           here
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           of
           the
           great
           Creator
           .
           And
           till
           you
           prove
           they
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           we
           need
           answer
           no
           further
           to
           your
           Argument
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           Objection
           ;
           It
           supposes
           like
           the
           other
           ;
           first
           ,
           a
           Supernatural
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           prove
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Heathens
           living
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           might
           be
           eternally
           happy
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           but
           why
           we
           may
           be
           so
           too
           ;
           for
           
           if
           our
           Happiness
           depends
           upon
           our
           Belief
           ,
           we
           cannot
           firmly
           believe
           till
           our
           Reason
           be
           convinced
           of
           a
           Supernatural
           Religion
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           were
           evident
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           longer
           any
           Contention
           about
           Religion
           :
           All
           men
           would
           embrace
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           acquiesce
           in
           it
           ;
           no
           prejudice
           would
           prevail
           against
           the
           certainty
           of
           a
           future
           good
           .
           'T
           is
           every
           mans
           greatest
           business
           here
           to
           labour
           for
           his
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           consequently
           none
           would
           be
           backward
           to
           know
           the
           means
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Inference
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           tho'
           a
           Supernatural
           Religion
           be
           dubious
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           I
           first
           Answer
           That
           I
           cannot
           embrace
           what
           comes
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           my
           knowledge
           :
           And
           if
           I
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           sign
           the
           Evidence
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           make
           me
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
        
         
           Two
           Arguments
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             Ch.
             Wolsy
          
           calls
           Demonstrations
           to
           prove
           a
           Reveal'd
           Religion
           :
           —
           
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Notion
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 deviation
                 from
                 good
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 a
                 repugnant
                 Principle
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 a
                 lapse
                 from
                 our
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 create
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 has
                 generrlly
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 Lustrations
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 Deity
                 :
              
               This
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 Light
                 but
                 Revelation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 approaches
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 propitiation
                 must
                 be
                 immediately
                 and
                 supernatually
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 appeas'd
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           Answer
           ;
           This
           generally
           acknowledg'd
           Lapse
           of
           Nature
           that
           it
           came
           may
           be
           discover'd
           by
           Nature
           ,
           viz.
           by
           Natural
           Reason
           ;
           how
           it
           came
           ,
           't
           is
           reasonable
           to
           conclude
           without
           Revelation
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           a
           deviation
           from
           the
           right
           Rule
           of
           Reason
           implanted
           in
           us
           :
           how
           he
           came
           to
           deviate
           from
           this
           Rule
           or
           Lapse
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           originally
           given
           us
           by
           our
           Creator
           ;
           which
           Reason
           tells
           to
           be
           an
           arbitrary
           state
           of
           goodness
           only
           ,
           therefore
           not
           a
           Necessary
           Goodness
           to
           which
           our
           Natures
           were
           constrain'd
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           our
           fall
           proceeds
           from
           our
           not
           being
           able
           to
           reason
           rightly
           on
           every
           thing
           we
           act
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           Beings
           we
           were
           created
           :
           For
           all
           our
           Actions
           are
           design'd
           by
           us
           to
           some
           good
           which
           may
           arise
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           do
           not
           always
           distinguish
           rightly
           of
           that
           good
           :
           we
           often
           mistake
           the
           
             Bonum
             apparens
          
           for
           the
           
             Bonum
             reale
             ,
             ;
             Decipimur
             specie
             Recti
          
           :
           The
           
             Bonum
             jucundum
          
           is
           preferr'd
           for
           want
           of
           Right
           Reasoning
           to
           the
           
             Bonum
             honestum
          
           ;
           aud
           the
           
             Bonum
             vicinum
          
           (
           tho'
           it
           be
           the
           less
           in
           it self
           )
           often
           carries
           it
           before
           the
           
             Bonum
             remotum
          
           :
           which
           is
           greater
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           .
           No
           Man
           ever
           held
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           
             appetere
             malum
             quà
             malum
          
           :
           
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           grant
           him
           a
           total
           Lapse
           in
           our
           Natures
           from
           God
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           many
           born
           with
           virtuous
           Inclinations
           .
           And
           tho'
           all
           Men
           at
           some
           times
           err
           ,
           even
           the
           best
           in
           their
           Actions
           ;
           it
           only
           shews
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           created
           to
           a
           necessitated
           goodness
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           to
           prove
           no
           fatal
           Lapse
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           proved
           thro'
           the
           course
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           more
           prone
           to
           do
           Good
           than
           Ill
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Men
           do
           Ill
           only
           for
           want
           of
           right
           Reasoning
           ,
           because
           the
           Will
           necessarily
           follows
           the
           last
           Dictate
           of
           the
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Second
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             Offences
             must
             be
             supernaturally
             discover'd
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             can
             come
             upon
             no
             certain
             Terms
             of
             Acceptation
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           that
           which
           I
           have
           often
           hinted
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           the
           World
           who
           have
           agreed
           upon
           the
           Fault
           ,
           agree
           upon
           the
           Compensation
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Sorrow
           and
           a
           true
           Repentance
           :
           And
           Reason
           dictates
           this
           without
           Revelation
           .
           The
           World
           indeed
           has
           differ'd
           in
           their
           Lustrations
           and
           Sacrifices
           ;
           but
           more
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           agreed
           ,
           that
           these
           without
           Repentance
           were
           nothing
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           without
           them
           was
           valid
           :
           But
           that
           bare
           Repentance
           is
           sufficient
           Compensation
           for
           an
           infinite
           Offence
           against
           an
           infinite
           Being
           ,
           is
           what
           our
           Adversaries
           deny
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           point
           us
           to
           an
           infinite
           Sacrifice
           or
           Propitiation
           for
           Sin
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           may
           first
           answer
           ,
           That
           till
           all
           who
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           agree
           whether
           Christ
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           go
           about
           a
           farther
           Refutation
           of
           their
           Argument
           ;
           for
           the
           Socinians
           will
           allow
           him
           only
           to
           be
           set
           up
           for
           an
           Example
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Mediator
           or
           Sacrifice
           .
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           Offence
           is
           committed
           against
           an
           infinite
           Being
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           finite
           Creatures
           who
           commit
           it
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           is
           what
           we
           can
           answer
           to
           an
           Atonement
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           reasonably
           assert
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           God
           will
           expect
           from
           us
           :
           Faith
           even
           in
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Rules
           ,
           being
           not
           good
           without
           it
           .
           If
           I
           owe
           a
           Million
           ,
           and
           can
           pay
           but
           a
           Thousand
           Pounds
           ,
           my
           Creditor
           can
           have
           but
           All
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           my
           Body
           is
           then
           subject
           to
           Imprisonment
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           the
           farther
           Extent
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           then
           that
           Law
           is
           void
           of
           Mercy
           .
           Now
           Mercy
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           that
           infinite
           Justice
           cannot
           be
           extended
           on
           a
           finite
           Creature
           infinitely
           ,
           without
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           God's
           High-Court
           of
           Equity
           in
           the
           Case
           to
           relieve
           from
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           for
           tho'
           God's
           Attributes
           are
           all
           infinite
           ,
           and
           tho'
           his
           Justice
           be
           infinite
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Mercy
           ;
           yet
           the
           infinity
           of
           his
           Justice
           is
           only
           as
           inherent
           ,
           not
           as
           extensive
           as
           his
           Mercy
           towards
           
           us
           ,
           we
           receiving
           of
           his
           Justice
           but
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           deserts
           ,
           in
           punishment
           from
           his
           Mercy
           more
           than
           we
           can
           deserve
           :
           As
           the
           strictest
           of
           Christians
           hold
           ,
           If
           that
           his
           Mercy
           be
           farther
           extended
           to
           us
           than
           his
           Justice
           ,
           his
           Justice
           is
           not
           infinitely
           extended
           in
           punishing
           us
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           infinite
           which
           another
           thing
           can
           go
           beyond
           .
           And
           in
           this
           I
           follow
           that
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           Origen
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           by
           a
           long
           Purgation
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Sins
           might
           be
           wash'd
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           Pythagoras
           and
           Plato
           taught
           him
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           Whether
           I
           should
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           admit
           of
           supernatural
           Religion
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Gospel
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           a
           supernatural
           Religion
           had
           been
           promulgated
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           I
           answer'd
           ,
           I
           should
           ;
           and
           was
           contented
           that
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           the
           Dispute
           should
           be
           terminated
           in
           that
           one
           Point
           .
           It
           was
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           then
           if
           it
           could
           be
           proved
           that
           this
           nniversal
           Revelation
           was
           unnecessary
           ,
           I
           ought
           to
           acquiesce
           ;
           I
           granted
           that
           also
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           then
           urg'd
           ,
           That
           this
           Revelation
           was
           not
           thought
           necessary
           by
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           foreknew
           that
           none
           of
           those
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           else
           would
           live
           up
           to
           the
           heighth
           of
           their
           natural
           Reason
           or
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           that
           they
           should
           receive
           this
           supernatural
           Help
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           all
           damned
           eternally
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           This
           is
           to
           dive
           too
           far
           in●God's
           Secrets
           ,
           to
           conclude
           them
           all
           damned
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           revealed
           LIght
           came
           not
           .
           The
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           but
           he
           says
           not
           ,
           They
           shall
           be
           damn'd
           .
           Neither
           will
           they
           or
           can
           they
           be
           call'd
           of
           themselves
           ,
           unless
           the
           means
           had
           been
           offered
           to
           them
           as
           well
           as
           to
           us
           .
           Also
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           all
           to
           whom
           this
           Revelation
           is
           come
           ,
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           revealed
           to
           none
           who
           were
           not
           worthy
           of
           it
           :
           For
           if
           he
           foreknew
           that
           no
           one
           of
           the
           Heathens
           should
           live
           up
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           this
           new
           Light
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deny'd
           it
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           then
           he
           who
           makes
           no
           distinction
           of
           persons
           ,
           would
           only
           have
           reveal'd
           it
           to
           those
           who
           should
           be
           saved
           :
           But
           our
           Adversaries
           confess
           that
           this
           Light
           is
           reveal'd
           to
           many
           as
           shall
           not
           be
           saved
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           only
           to
           double
           their
           Condemnation
           ;
           an
           Opinion
           which
           totally
           robs
           God
           of
           his
           Attribute
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Man
           is
           left
           at
           least
           in
           a
           very
           doubting
           condition
           ,
           if
           not
           totally
           desperate
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           ,
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Friend
             without
             Reserve
             ,
             
               A.
               W.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           Gildon
           ,
           concerning
           the
           World's
           Age
           ,
           Beginning
           and
           End.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           That
           Part
           of
           
             Ocelius
             Lucanus
          
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           send
           you
           ,
           is
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   OCELLVS
                   LVCANVS
                   .
                
                 
                   MY
                   Opinion
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Universe
                   admitteth
                   neither
                   Generation
                   nor
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   ever
                   was
                   and
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   ;
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   if
                   't
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   yet
                   continue
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   any
                   Man
                   should
                   conceive
                   it
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   find
                   into
                   what
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   corrupted
                   and
                   dissolv'd
                   ;
                   since
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Universe
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   into
                   which
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   after
                   the
                   Universe
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Universe
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   is
                   corrupted
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   impossible
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Universe
                   is
                   without
                   Beginning
                   and
                   Ending
                   .
                   Now
                   whatsoever
                   had
                   a
                   Beginning
                   of
                   its
                   Production
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   
                   Dissolution
                   ,
                   admitteth
                   two
                   Alterations
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   what
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   term
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   beginneth
                   to
                   be
                   alterd
                   ,
                   is
                   call'd
                   Production
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   arriveth
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   State
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   Alteration
                   is
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Period
                   of
                   this
                   Alteration
                   is
                   call'd
                   Corruption
                   and
                   Dissolution
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   the
                   whole
                   be
                   producible
                   and
                   corruptible
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   produced
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   alter'd
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   less
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   greater
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   worse
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   better
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   will
                   afterwards
                   be
                   alter'd
                   from
                   the
                   greater
                   to
                   the
                   less
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   better
                   to
                   worse
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   being
                   produced
                   ,
                   admitted
                   Growth
                   &
                   State
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   again
                   receive
                   Diminution
                   and
                   Corruption
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   Nature
                   that
                   admitteth
                   Progress
                   ,
                   hath
                   three
                   Terms
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   Intervals
                   .
                   The
                   three
                   Terms
                   are
                   Production
                   ,
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   Dissolution
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   two
                   Intervals
                   are
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Production
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   State
                   to
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Universe
                   doth
                   of
                   it self
                   afford
                   us
                   no
                   such
                   evidence
                   ,
                   since
                   no
                   one
                   ever
                   saw
                   it
                   produc'd
                   nor
                   alter'd
                   either
                   in
                   Ascensu
                   or
                   Descensu
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   always
                   remain'd
                   in
                   the
                   
                   same
                   condition
                   't
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   ,
                   equal
                   and
                   like
                   it self
                   .
                   The
                   evident
                   Signs
                   whereof
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Orders
                   ,
                   fit
                   Proportions
                   ,
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Scituations
                   ,
                   Intervals
                   ,
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   mutual
                   swiftness
                   and
                   slowness
                   of
                   Motions
                   ,
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   and
                   Periods
                   of
                   Times
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   admit
                   Alteration
                   and
                   Dimination
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Progress
                   of
                   a
                   producible
                   Nature
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   and
                   better
                   ,
                   accompanieth
                   the
                   State
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   Vigor
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   or
                   worse
                   ,
                   accompanieth
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   Weakness
                   .
                   Now
                   I
                   call
                   the
                   World
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   which
                   Appellation
                   it
                   obtaineth
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   framed
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   ●hings
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   absolute
                   and
                   perfect
                   Collection
                   of
                   all
                   Natures
                   :
                   for
                   besides
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   part
                   ,
                   or
                   excrescence
                   thereof
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   World
                   hath
                   communion
                   with
                   nothing
                   else
                   besides
                   it self
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   Nature
                   as
                   is
                   sufficient
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   communion
                   with
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   As
                   living
                   Creatures
                   need
                   Respiration
                   ;
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Senses
                   their
                   several
                   Objects
                   ;
                   and
                   Plants
                   need
                   the
                   Juice
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   their
                   growth
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Planets
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   fixed
                   Stars
                   ,
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   ;
                   only
                   the
                   Universe
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   besides
                   it self
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   Fire
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   heat
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   hot
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   perfection
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   perfect
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Safety
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   it self
                   be
                   safe
                   and
                   permanent
                   .
                   Also
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   ef
                   Compactedness
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   of
                   it self
                   be
                   compacted
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Being
                   ,
                   Safety
                   ,
                   and
                   Perfection
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   of
                   it self
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   eternal
                   ,
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   permanent
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   Universe
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   into
                   Something
                   ,
                   or
                   into
                   Nothing
                   ;
                   Not
                   into
                   Something
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   there
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   total
                   Corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   into
                   Something
                   :
                   for
                   Something
                   must
                   be
                   either
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   Part
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   annihilated
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   Something
                   should
                   either
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   Nothing
                   ,
                   or
                   dissolv'd
                   into
                   Nothing
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   the
                   Universe
                   can
                   admit
                   neither
                   Production
                   nor
                   Corruption
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   conceive
                   it
                   is
                   corruputed
                   ,
                   either
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   corrupted
                   from
                   Something
                   that
                   is
                   without
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Something
                   that
                   is
                   within
                   ;
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   from
                   Something
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   
                   Nothing
                   without
                   the
                   Universe
                   which
                   comprehends
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   World.
                   Nor
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   from
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   must
                   of
                   Necessity
                   be
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   prevalent
                   than
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   hurry'd
                   by
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   saved
                   ,
                   compacted
                   ,
                   and
                   endew'd
                   with
                   Life
                   and
                   Soul.
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   comes
                   neither
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   nor
                   within
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   Corruption
                   and
                   Dissolution
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   All
                   Nature
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   well
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   seemeth
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   Continuity
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   most
                   honourable
                   parts
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   Proportion
                   ,
                   lessning
                   it
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   applying
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   mortal
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   admitting
                   a
                   Progress
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Bodies
                   being
                   mov'd
                   ,
                   do
                   in
                   a
                   uniform
                   manner
                   perform
                   their
                   Periods
                   )
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   Progress
                   not
                   continued
                   and
                   local
                   ,
                   but
                   consisting
                   in
                   Alteration
                   ;
                   viz.
                   Condensation
                   and
                   Rarefaction
                   .
                   Thus
                   Fire
                   being
                   press'd
                   together
                   produceth
                   Air
                   ,
                   Air
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   Water
                   Earth
                   .
                   Also
                   from
                   Earth
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Period
                   of
                   Alteration
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   Fire
                   again
                   ,
                   whence
                   the
                   Alteration
                   at
                   first
                   began
                   ,
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   Hippocrates
                   saith
                   —
                   
                     Lumen
                     Iovi
                     ,
                     Tenebrae
                     Plutoni
                     ;
                     Lumen
                     Plutoni
                     ,
                     Tenebrae
                     Iovi
                     :
                  
                   )
                   Likewise
                   Fruits
                   and
                   Plants
                   receiv'd
                   their
                   Beginning
                   from
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   maturity
                   and
                   perfection
                   ,
                   are
                   again
                   resolv'd
                   into
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   Nature
                   making
                   her
                   progress
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Animals
                   ,
                   do
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   inferior
                   Manner
                   finish
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   (
                   since
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   first
                   Age
                   :
                   )
                   Neither
                   have
                   they
                   a
                   reciprocal
                   change
                   into
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   in
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Air
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   Earth
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   run
                   thro'
                   all
                   the
                   four
                   aforesaid
                   parts
                   of
                   their
                   Race
                   ,
                   and
                   passed
                   their
                   several
                   Ages
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   dissolv'd
                   and
                   dye
                   ,
                   becoming
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Quo
                     non
                     Nati
                     Iacent
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Seneca
                   and
                   Pliny
                   both
                   speak
                   .
                   )
                   These
                   therefore
                   are
                   Arguments
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Universe
                   remaineth
                   perfect
                   and
                   uncorrupted
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Excrescences
                   and
                   Results
                   thereof
                   ,
                   suffer
                   only
                   a
                   Mutation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   an
                   Annihilation
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   
                     Quies
                     in
                     Natura
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   perpetual
                   circular
                   Motion
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   Substance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   are
                   without
                   Beginning
                   and
                   End
                   ;
                   thereby
                   it
                   plainly
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   admitteth
                   neither
                   Production
                   nor
                   Dissolution
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Figure
                   is
                   spherical
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   equal
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   without
                   Beginning
                   or
                   Ending
                   .
                   Also
                   the
                   Motion
                   is
                   circular
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   stable
                   ,
                   never
                   shifting
                   its
                   former
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Time
                   likewise
                   is
                   infinite
                   wherein
                   the
                   Motion
                   is
                   perform'd
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   mov'd
                   had
                   neither
                   Beginning
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   have
                   End
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Universe
                   admitteth
                   neither
                   Production
                   nor
                   Corruption
                   .
                   
                     
                       Ocellus
                       Lucanus
                    
                     ,
                     chap.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           very
           much
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           
             Ocellus
             Lucanus
          
           (
           who
           for
           his
           Antiquity
           is
           held
           to
           be
           almost
           a
           Contemporary
           with
           Moses
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           him
           )
           should
           have
           so
           different
           a
           Sentiment
           of
           the
           World's
           Beginning
           from
           that
           which
           Moses
           had
           ,
           methinks
           if
           Moses●s
           ●s
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           of
           Adam's
           being
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           general
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
             Ocellus
             Lucanus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           ancient
           and
           so
           eminent
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           been
           altogether
           ignorant
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             as
             the
             Frame
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             been
             always
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             its
             Parts
             should
             likewise
             always
             have
             existed
             ;
             by
             Parts
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             lieth
             betwixt
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sky
             ;
             for
             not
             without
             these
             ,
             but
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             World
             consists
             .
             Also
             if
             the
             Parts
             exist
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Things
             which
             are
             within
             them
             should
             also
             coexist
             ;
             as
             with
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             fixed
             Stars
             and
             Planets
             ,
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Animals
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ;
             with
             the
             Air
             ,
             Exhalations
             ,
             Winds
             ,
             and
             Alterations
             of
             Weather
             ,
             sometimes
             
             Heat
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Cold
             ;
             forwith
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             do
             ,
             and
             ever
             have
             existed
             as
             Parts
             thereof
             .
             Nor
             hath
             Man
             had
             any
             original
             Production
             from
             the
             Earth
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             some
             believe
             ;
             but
             hath
             always
             been
             ,
             as
             now
             he
             is
             ,
             coexistent
             with
             the
             World
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             part
             .
             Now
             Corruptions
             and
             violent
             Alterations
             are
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             sometimes
             by
             the
             overflowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             sometimes
             with
             the
             dilating
             and
             parting
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             Winds
             and
             Waters
             imprison'd
             in
             the
             Bowels
             thereof
             ;
             but
             an
             universal
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Earth
             never
             hath
             been
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             be
             .
             Yet
             these
             Alterations
             have
             given
             occasion
             for
             the
             invention
             of
             many
             Lyes
             and
             Fables
             .
             And
             thus
             are
             we
             to
             understand
             them
             that
             derive
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Greek
             History
             from
             Inachus
             the
             Argive
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             was
             really
             the
             Original
             thereof
             ,
             as
             some
             make
             him
             ;
             but
             because
             a
             most
             memorable
             Alteration
             did
             then
             happen
             ,
             some
             were
             so
             unskilful
             as
             to
             make
             that
             Construction
             thereof
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             way
             we
             may
             believe
             Adam
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Man
             ,
             we
             must
             expound
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             viz.
             That
             he
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             whereof
             it
             subsists
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ,
             so
             it
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             ;
             one
             Nature
             perpetually
             moving
             ,
             and
             another
             perpetually
             suffering
             ;
             one
             always
             
             governing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             always
             being
             govern'd
             .
          
        
         
           The
           course
           which
           Nature
           takes
           in
           governing
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           by
           one
           Contrary
           prevailing
           over
           another
           ,
           as
           thus
           —
        
         
           The
           Moisture
           in
           the
           Air
           prevaileth
           over
           the
           Driness
           of
           the
           Fire
           ;
           and
           the
           Coldness
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           over
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Air
           ;
           the
           Driness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           over
           the
           Moisture
           of
           the
           Water
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Moisture
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           over
           the
           Driness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           the
           Heat
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           over
           the
           Coldness
           of
           the
           Water
           ;
           and
           the
           Driness
           in
           the
           Fire
           ,
           over
           the
           Moisture
           of
           the
           Air.
           And
           thus
           the
           Alterations
           are
           made
           and
           produced
           out
           of
           one
           into
           another
           .
        
         
           It
           plainly
           appears
           out
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Creations
           both
           of
           Man
           and
           Woman
           ,
           and
           that
           Adam
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           nor
           Eve
           the
           first
           Woman
           ,
           only
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Holy
           Race
           ,
           and
           this
           divers
           of
           the
           Iews
           believe
           :
           for
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           ver
           .
           27.
           
           It
           is
           said
           —
           
             So
             God
             created
             man
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             created
             he
             him
             :
             male
             and
             female
             created
             he
             them
             .
          
           Bidding
           them
           
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             have
             dominion
             over
             all
             things
          
           :
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           that
           Man
           was
           then
           created
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Creation
           of
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           Ver.
           7.
           and
           22.
           were
           of
           the
           first
           Man
           and
           Woman
           of
           the
           Holy
           Race
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           first
           Man
           and
           
           Woman
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           a
           great
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           divers
           great
           Actions
           were
           accomplish'd
           betwixt
           those
           two
           Creations
           :
           Therefore
           when
           it
           is
           said
           —
           Gen.
           6.2
           .
           
             That
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             saw
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             that
             they
             were
             ●air
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             for
             their
             Wives
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           of
           the
           second
           Creation
           ,
           saw
           the
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           that
           they
           were
           fair
           ,
           and
           married
           them
           .
           What
           Iosephus
           speaks
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           may
           with
           the
           same
           Reason
           be
           apply'd
           to
           Moses
           and
           the
           Iews
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           Founders
           and
           Establishers
           of
           new
           Estates
           ,
           have
           each
           of
           them
           suppos'd
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           was
           of
           theirs
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Contra
             Apionem
          
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           
        
         
           Now
           however
           Iosephus
           boasts
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           the
           Iews
           ,
           yet
           he
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           That
           he
           nevertheless
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           compare
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           with
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           and
           infallible
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             Chaldees
          
           and
           Phaenicians
           ,
           who
           dwell
           in
           such
           Countries
           as
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Air
           ;
           and
           have
           carefully
           provided
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           has
           been
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           should
           not
           sleep
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           but
           be
           kept
           in
           memory
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Writings
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           Men.
           
             Contra
             Appionem
          
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           
           
           Which
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Forasmuch
           as
           no
           other
           Nations
           but
           the
           
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Phaenicians
          
           and
           Chaldees
           ,
           have
           certain
           Records
           of
           their
           Original
           ,
           therefore
           will
           I
           pretend
           my
           own
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           to
           be
           ancienter
           than
           them
           ,
           who
           cannot
           disprove
           me
           ;
           but
           be●ause
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
             Phaenicians
          
           and
           Chaldees
           have
           more
           ancient
           Records
           of
           their
           Country
           in
           being
           ,
           to
           disprove
           me
           ,
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           being
           confuted
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           more
           convenient
           to
           yield
           to
           them
           in
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           secret
           meaning
           of
           what
           Iosephus
           says
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observ'd
           that
           no
           Prophets
           ever
           ●oretold
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           should
           happen
           till
           many
           years
           after
           their
           own
           deaths
           ,
           being
           thereby
           sure
           not
           to
           live
           to
           see
           themselves
           proved
           Lyars
           —
           
             
               Cur
               mundi
               finem
               propriorem
               non
               facis
               ?
               ut
               ne
            
             
               Ante
               Obitum
               mendax
               arguerere
               ?
               sapis
               .
            
             
               Owen
               upon
               Napier
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           they
           who
           prophesie
           of
           the
           World's
           destruction
           ,
           are
           upon
           sure
           grounds
           ,
           viz.
           that
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           .
        
         
           As
           Nature
           cannot
           create
           ,
           by
           making
           something
           out
           of
           Nothing
           ;
           so
           neither
           can
           it
           Annihilate
           ,
           by
           turning
           Something
           into
           N●thing
           :
           whence
           it
           consequently
           follows
           ,
           As
           there
           is
           No
           Access
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           Dimin●tion
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           in
           the
           Alphabet
           ,
           by
           the
           infinite
           Combination
           and
           Transposition
           of
           Letters
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Wax
           by
           
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Seal
           stamp'd
           upon
           it
           .
           Now
           as
           for
           the
           Forms
           of
           natural
           Bodies
           ,
           no
           sooner
           doth
           any
           one
           abandon
           the
           Matter
           it
           inform'd
           ,
           but
           another
           steps
           instantly
           into
           the
           place
           thereof
           ;
           no
           sooner
           hath
           one
           acted
           his
           part
           and
           is
           retired
           ,
           but
           another
           comes
           presently
           forth
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           be
           in
           a
           different
           shape
           ,
           and
           so
           act
           a
           different
           part
           :
           So
           that
           no
           Portion
           of
           the
           Matter
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           Time
           can
           be
           altogether
           void
           and
           empty
           ,
           but
           like
           Vertumnus
           or
           Proteus
           ,
           it
           turns
           it self
           into
           a
           thousand
           shapes
           ,
           and
           is
           always
           supply'd
           and
           furnish'd
           with
           one
           Form
           or
           another
           ,
           there
           being
           in
           Nature
           Nothing
           but
           Circulation
           :
           
             Ne
             Res
             ad
             Nihilum
             redigantur
             protinus
             omnes
             .
          
           Lucret.
           lib.
           2.
           
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           divers
           of
           the
           Poets
           speak
           —
           
             
               Nec
               sic
               interimit
               mors
               res
               ,
               ut
               materia
            
             
               Corpora
               con●iciat
               ,
               sed
               caetum
               dissipat
               ollis
               :
            
             
               Indè
               aliis
               aliud
               conjugit
               &
               efficit
               ,
               omnès
            
             
               Res
               ut
               convertant
               formas
               ,
               mutentque
               colores
               ,
            
             
               Et
               capiant
               Sensus
               ,
               &
               puncto
               Tempore
               reddant
               :
            
             
               Vt
               noscas
               referre
               eadem
               primordia
               rerum
               .
            
             
               Lucret.
               lib.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               —
               Mutantur
               in
               aevum
            
             
               Singula
               ,
               &
               inceptum
               alternat
               natura
               tenorem
               ,
            
             
               Quodque
               dies
               antiqua
               tulit
               ,
               post
               auferet
               ipsa
               .
            
             
               Pontan
               .
               Metamorph.
               cap.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nec
               species
               sua
               cuique
               manet
               :
               rerumque
               Novatrix
            
             
               Ex
               aliis
               alias
               reparat
               Natura
               figuras
               .
            
             
               Nec
               perit
               in
               tanto
               quidquam
               (
               mihi
               credite
               )
               mund●
               ,
            
             
             
               Sed
               variat
               faciemque
               novat
               :
               Nascique
               vocatur
            
             
               Incipere
               esse
               aliud
               ,
               quàm
               quod
               fuit
               anté
               :
               morique
            
             
               Desinere
               illud
               idem
               :
               cum
               sint
               huc
               forsitan
               illa
               ,
            
             
               Haec
               Translata
               illuc
               ,
               summâ
               tamen
               omnia
               constant
               .
            
             
               Ovid.
               Metam
               .
               15.
               
            
          
        
         
           Also
           Philo
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             World
             's
             Incorruptibility
          
           ,
           alledgeth
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           Verses
           of
           a
           Greek
           Tragick
           Poet
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           of
           Euripïdes
           ,
           which
           the
           Translator
           renders
           thus
           —
           
             
               —
               Genitum
               Nihil
               emoritur
               .
            
             
               Sed
               Transpositum
               ultro
               Citroque
            
             
               For
               mam
               priorem
               alterat
               .
            
          
        
         
           Casaubon
           likewise
           in
           his
           first
           Exercitation
           against
           Baronius
           ,
           sheweth
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Hippocrates
             ,
             Appolonius
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Antoninue
          
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           
             Nihil
             in
             rebus
             Creatis
             perire
             ,
             sed
             mutari
             duntaxat
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           confirm
           what
           Ocellus
           saith
           ,
           we
           find
           something
           like
           it
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           Solomon
           speaks
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           Eccles.
           1.4
           .
           
             One
             Generation
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             another
             Generation
             cometh
             ,
             but
             the
             Earth
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           Geographers
           use
           to
           place
           Seas
           upon
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Globe
           which
           they
           know
           not
           ;
           so
           Chronologers
           ,
           who
           are
           much
           of
           the
           same
           humour
           ,
           do
           generally
           blot
           out
           out
           past
           Ages
           ,
           which
           are
           unknown
           to
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           one
           
           drown
           those
           Countries
           they
           cannot
           describe
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           other
           with
           their
           cruel
           Pens
           destroy
           those
           times
           ,
           whereof
           they
           have
           no
           account
           .
        
         
           The
           Grecians
           made
           three
           Divisions
           of
           Time
           ;
           the
           unknown
           times
           :
           the
           Heroick
           or
           fabulous
           Times
           :
           and
           the
           Historical
           times
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           they
           knew
           to
           have
           been
           true
           .
           The
           unknown
           Times
           were
           those
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           past
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           things
           to
           the
           Flood
           ;
           which
           Time
           ,
           whether
           it
           had
           a
           Beginning
           ,
           by
           Computation
           can
           never
           certainly
           be
           comprehended
           ,
           as
           Censorinus
           from
           Varro
           affirms
           .
           The
           fabulous
           and
           Heroick
           times
           were
           those
           that
           intervened
           betwixt
           the
           Flood
           and
           the
           first
           Olympiad
           :
           buried
           likewise
           in
           obscurity
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           certainly
           known
           how
           long
           Inachus
           was
           from
           Ogyges
           ,
           or
           Codrus
           from
           Inachus
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Historical
           and
           known
           part
           of
           Time
           is
           computed
           from
           the
           first
           Olympiad
           ,
           and
           treasur'd
           up
           by
           the
           Greek
           Historians
           .
           That
           the
           Aegyptians
           and
           Phenecians
           had
           a
           constant
           Record
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           is
           confess'd
           by
           the
           very
           Greeks
           themselves
           ;
           who
           but
           lately
           learn'd
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           from
           Cadmus
           the
           Phaenician
           :
           for
           which
           reason
           it
           has
           been
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           the
           Greeks
           had
           any
           use
           of
           Letters
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Trojan
           Expedition
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           find
           in
           Iosephus
           against
           Appion
           :
           That
           the
           Phaenicians
           had
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           long
           before
           
           Moses
           ,
           and
           spake
           the
           same
           Language
           as
           the
           the
           Hebrews
           did
           ,
           is
           clearly
           proved
           by
           
             Samuel
             Petit
          
           in
           his
           Mescellanea
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           Learned
           Bochart
           in
           his
           Phaleg
           .
           For
           although
           we
           know
           of
           no
           Writer
           at
           this
           time
           extant
           more
           ancient
           than
           Moses
           (
           unless
           it
           be
           Ocellus
           )
           yet
           few
           will
           deny
           but
           that
           there
           were
           Writers
           before
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           he
           collected
           much
           of
           his
           own
           History
           ;
           wherefore
           says
           Dr.
           
             Brown
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             besides
          
           Zoroaster
           ,
           
             there
             were
             divers
             others
             that
             wrote
             before
          
           Moses
           .
           Upon
           which
           his
           Annotator
           quotes
           a
           passage
           out
           of
           Apuleius
           (
           in
           Apol.
           )
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Si
             quod
             libet
             modicum
             emolumentum
             probaveritis
             ,
             ego
             ille
             -
             sim
             Carinondas
             ,
             vel
             Damigeron
             ,
             vel
             is
             Moses
             ,
             vel
             Iannes
             ,
             vel
             Appollonius
             ,
             vel
             ipse
             Dardanus
             ,
             vel
             quicunque
             alius
             post
             Zoroastrem
             &
             Hostanem
             inter
             Magos
             celebratus
             est
             —
             Diodorus
             Sciculus
          
           was
           not
           only
           famed
           for
           his
           great
           Learning
           but
           by
           reading
           ,
           enquiring
           ,
           and
           travelling
           throughout
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           Africa
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           forty
           years
           ,
           had
           furnish'd
           his
           Library
           with
           many
           ancient
           and
           exquisite
           Volumes
           .
           Now
           he
           speaking
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           relates
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           very
           long
           ago
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           according
           to
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           was
           eternal
           ,
           having
           no
           beginning
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           should
           have
           any
           Corruption
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           mankind
           was
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           without
           any
           beginning
           of
           their
           Ge●eration
           :
           that
           the
           
           Stars
           were
           eternal
           :
           and
           by
           long
           observation
           of
           those
           eternal
           Stars
           ,
           as
           also
           an
           acute
           knowledge
           of
           each
           of
           their
           particular
           motions
           ,
           they
           foretold
           many
           future
           Events
           .
           
             You
             will
             hardly
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             believe
             the
             Number
             of
             years
             that
             the
             Colledge
             of
          
           Chaldeans
           
             affirm'd
             they
             had
             spent
             in
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Vniverse
             ;
             for
             before
             the
             Expedition
             of
          
           Alexander
           into
           Asia
           ,
           
             they
             reckon'd
             four
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             thousand
             years
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             they
             began
             to
             observe
             the
             Stars
             .
          
           Likewise
           Cicero
           (
           who
           was
           cotemporary
           with
           Diodorus
           ,
           )
           mentions
           the
           very
           same
           account
           of
           Time
           and
           Number
           of
           years
           .
           Critias
           ,
           in
           Plato's
           Dialogue
           call'd
           Timaeus
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           how
           an
           ancient
           Egyptian
           Priest
           laugh'd
           at
           old
           Solon
           for
           boasting
           of
           the
           Primitive
           acts
           of
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           as
           of
           Phoroneus
           and
           Niobe
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Deucalion
           and
           Pyrrha
           after
           the
           Flood
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Priest
           told
           Solon
           ,
           there
           had
           formerly
           been
           many
           more
           Floods
           :
           that
           he
           was
           ignorant
           even
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           :
           that
           he
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           another
           Athens
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           most
           ancient
           which
           stood
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           was
           destroyed
           by
           it
           :
           that
           he
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           glorious
           Enterprizes
           which
           those
           first
           Athenians
           had
           perform'd
           ten
           thousand
           years
           before
           the
           Flood
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           an
           innumerable
           Company
           of
           fierce
           Warriors
           had
           invaded
           Egypt
           and
           Greece
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           against
           Hercules
           Pillars
           :
           against
           
           whom
           ,
           the
           only
           Valor
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           old
           Athens
           was
           then
           shewn
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           Nations
           .
           Now
           whether
           the
           Priest
           did
           this
           to
           banter
           poor
           Solon
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           ;
           but
           the
           same
           History
           is
           cited
           likewise
           in
           Arnobius's
           Treatise
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           where
           he
           uses
           these
           words
           —
           
             We
             were
             the
             Cause
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             Ten
             thousand
             Years
             ago
             a
             great
             Army
             of
             Men
             came
             from
             the
          
           Atlantick
           
             Islands
             ,
             as
          
           Plato
           
             relates
             ,
             and
             destroy'd
             a
             great
             many
             Cities
             .
             —
             Scaliger
          
           (
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Em●nd
             .
             Temp.
          
           )
           says
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Chineses
           
             reckon'd
             the
             World
             to
             have
             been
             Eight
             hundred
             eightscore
             thousand
             and
             seventy
             three
             Years
             old
             ,
          
           Anno
           Domini
           1594.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           tire
           you
           no
           more
           with
           this
           Subject
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           does
           to
           me
           ,
           so
           undoubtedly
           it
           will
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           do
           the
           same
           to
           every
           good
           Christian
           ,
           appear
           a
           meer
           Paradox
           ,
           tho'
           of
           as
           great
           Antiquity
           as
           any
           thing
           I
           ever
           yet
           met
           with
           in
           prophane
           Story
           .
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           it
           does
           not
           edifie
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           may
           in
           any
           kind
           serve
           to
           entertain
           and
           divert
           you
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           that
           is
           aim'd
           at
           by
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             faithful
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             ,
             BLOUNT
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28444-e12210
           
             Not
             to
             pass
             as
             Pyrrho
             is
             reported
             along
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             mischance
             of
             his
             Friend
             Anaxarchus
             ,
             that
             was
             faln
             into
             a
             Ditch
             ,
             tho
             he
             that
             cou'd
             defend
             such
             sordid
             incompassion
             deserv'd
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             left
             .
          
           
             A
             foolish
             man
             behind
             a
             friends
             back
             shall
             side
             with
             his
             enemy
             ,
             not
             remembring
             that
             of
             
               Horace
               ,
               Absentem
               qui
               rodit
               amicum
               .
               qui
               non
               defendit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             Xenophon
             to
             Xantippe
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             who
             receiv'd
             no
             other
             benefit
             than
             his
             Learning
             from
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             yet
             expresses
             himself
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Xantippe
             that
             he
             takes
             care
             only
             to
             thrive
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             maintaining
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             his
             old
             Master
             Socrates
             .